《Devil in Shepherd's Robes》


 Prologue

    A single white rose petal fell to the Earth, flowing gently with the cool breeze of the morning air. As it floats down softly and lands upon the fields of long flowing grass below, the morning dew seeps into its skin. The white petal knew nothing of itself nor its surroundings but knew only one thing. If it were to wither away and die here, it could no longer feel the fresh morning air lay upon it. The warmth of the sun would no longer shine, the comfort of the flowing grassy field would disappear, and the sky itself would turn black with rage from the loss of all that is good.


    The white rose petal looked up towards where it believed the sky to be, unsure of what was to come next as it laid gently upon the grass. The wind had begun to die down now, causing the once flowing fields to stiffen with anticipation as if waiting for the white rose to wither. Each blade of grass stared in suspense as the petal stood its ground, never moving an inch as the passage of time took its hold. With the future uncertain, the petal tried to recall the past. It was this moment that changed the course of history forever, a single white rose petal upon the ground refusing to die.


    The air grew warmer by the second as the petal fought hard to grow its roots, trying to overcome this cruel death and become a beautiful and elegant flower. With the prospect of never being able to fully bloom, the petal reached deep within itself for anything worth holding on to. It knew that if it could grow roots here that one day it would grow into the most wonderful flower to bless the Earth, but with no future in sight, the realization came much too quick. There would be no future for it nor the world itself if it couldn''t survive here, so drastic measures must be taken.


    A breeze picked up once more, but this time emanating from the petal upon the ground. The burning desire for survival sprung forth from within its withering soul, reaching out into the air as if to hold on to any part of reality it could. The white rose petal searched deep within itself to find any escape from the approaching void, and finally came across the one thing that could save its life. To survive it must either change itself or its environment, and doing either would be no simple task, but nevertheless, it would be done.


    Black fire engulfed the white petal entirely, burning away all that lay within its reach. Each blade of grass screamed internally as they tried to run from its flames, but their roots were too well embedded in the ground. As the fire began to spread, the white rose petal now found itself amongst the burning corpses of each blade of grass. It knew that what it had done was a self-centered attempt to survive, yet it damned the consequences of its own actions. Once the black flames engulfed every blade of grass on the horizon, the white rose petal finally felt the fruits of its labor pay off.


    The petal twisted and contorted in agony as black veins began to snake their way through its skin, crawling within like worms through soil. The veins pulsed and wiggled violently, destroying any identity the white petal once held as they sapped it of all strength. The thoughts of the petal were no longer coherent but had become a tangled mess of both beauty and pain as it felt the waves of black fire slowly come to a halt. Each blade of grass had been burnt to ash, now flowing softly upon the breeze just as the petal had once before. It felt nothing at the destruction it had caused in its wake, overjoyed at the thought of defeating an eternal death.


    As the black veins settled and dissipated within its skin, the petal felt a sudden wave of peace wash over it. Reaching deep into the soil below, the veins of the petal snaked downward into the earth for the very first time. As they grew with astounding speed, the petal noticed yet another change within itself. The time for mortality had long passed, and the petal became excited for the future ahead as the black veins turned brown and earthy, becoming the very connection to the world that the petal had always wanted.


    Slowly rising from the ground in victory, the white petal felt a stem beginning to grow beneath itself. As it rose from the ground more petals had begun to bloom next to it, accompanying the once lone petal. As the flower began to softly emerge, the air around it grew cold once more as if the warmth of the petal had all vanished. Everything it had once held within had been released into the air, sending shockwaves of its will to live around the world several times over.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The pure white rose stood powerfully above the destruction it had caused, looking down at the ashes of the grass which once surrounded it. The souls of each blade of grass had been reduced to nothingness, but they were a worthy sacrifice for the survival of the rose. It had never once felt the power it felt now, as if it were the only thing now standing between life and death.


    As the flower stood proudly, admiring the work it had done, it felt soft drops of rain beginning to fall to the earth. Raindrops dripped from the petals of the flower, softly running across its skin like heavy tears. The flower wasn''t sure where the rain was coming from and looked up towards the sky for a hint of what could be happening.


    Several large gray clouds had begun to form directly overhead, as if the world had sensed the presence of a living creature no longer supposed to exist. Reality itself looked down upon the rose with hatred, trying everything in its power to wash away the sins the rose had committed. To escape death entirely was to mock life itself, and the world could not stand for such insubordination from its own creations.


    As the rain began to pick up speed, the flower noticed a tall blurry figure approaching from afar. The rain concealed its features, but the white rose sensed the overwhelming presence of the mysterious creature. As it approached the flower, it looked down silently as if observing something it could not understand.


    "I don''t believe we are the first... do you?" It said, its deep voice ringing throughout the flower''s soul.


    The white rose had never heard anything before and was confused as to why this large creature was able to communicate with it. Its voice sounded tired and glum, as if the strange creature was unhappy.


    "I suppose we better get started." The creature said, snapping its fingers loudly.


    As soon as the figure had snapped, the rain and clouds above had all been blown away along with the wet ashes lying upon the ground from the grass. What surrounded the flower now was nothing but dark brown soil, as well as the tall creature standing before it. Now that the rain had cleared, the flower could sense the features of the creature much better.


    A four eyed crow-like humanoid creature stood tall as if imitating a man, its white feathers flowing softly with the wind it had created from the snap of its fingers. Sprouting from the head of the white crow were two small twisting decayed branches, reaching up towards the sky as if desperately trying to escape the clutches of the creature''s body. Its torso and limbs were as pitch black as the night, as if the void itself had taken on human form. Its muscular body was draped in nothing but a long white piece of fabric tied around its waist, flowing softly in the wind. The talon-like bare feet of the creature stood heavily upon the soil, as if it were one with the very earth below.


    The large beady red eyes of the crow creature looked down towards the flower with curiosity, wondering to itself how such a small and feeble soul had managed what had taken itself eons to perfect. To become more than what you once were took both immense passion and animosity, becoming a perfect vessel for the paradox of life to reside within for all eternity.


    As the crow bent down to one knee, it slowly unfurled a pair of large white wings from its back. They were as white as the rose petals themselves and shone brighter than the sun. They were the most magnificent things the white rose had ever seen, and deep down it was beginning to grow jealous of the divinity this creature carried.


    "Let''s begin." The crow said, reaching out towards the rose planted firmly in the ground.


    At first the white rose was confused as to what was happening, but once it realized the fate in store for it, death seemed like a much kinder option. The crow had wrapped both hands around the stem of the rose but had no intentions of uprooting it. What came next was a searing hot pain shooting throughout the stem and roots of the rose, sending immense waves of torment throughout its body.


    As the white rose sang its internal song of agony, several of the white petals sprouting from its stem had begun to fade into the same dark void as the body of the crow. The once pure white petals of the rose had been tainted by the darkness of the abyss, never again able to see the light within itself.


    The crow unwrapped its hands from the stem of the rose, and noticed it had begun to bleed from the rose''s thorns. It recognized this as the first time its blood had been spilled as it watched the dark red liquid drip into the soil beneath the flower. The crow knew its job here was done, and sat down next to the now half black and half white rose to admire it. To keep the balance of the world, love must know torment, joy must know sorrow, and beauty must know cruelty. The only way for the world to survive is to beat down all that is beautiful, in hopes that one day that beauty will become stronger.

 Forgotten Memories

    An ocean of blood red flowers as far as the eye could see, yet they were no flower he had ever seen before. The sky was a dull gray with a small hint of orange on the horizon, not a cloud to be found. No stars, no sun, not even the moon showed its face.


    His name was Ephram, at least that''s what he thought it was. It was the only thing he seemed to remember.


    He wore a dark wide-brimmed hat, a long black trench coat, and sported a shiny gold pocket watch with a long chain in his left breast pocket. Ephram looked around trying to see if there was anything on the horizon, but no luck. He seemed to be completely alone in this place. Feeling hopeless, he sat down amongst the flowers.


    Looking at one flower in particular, he felt the petals move gently between his fingers. However, something caused Ephram to stop moving. He stared down at his hands as if he were seeing them for the first time, noticing something peculiar.


    They were pitch black, as was the rest of him. Not a feature could be found amidst the dark canvas of his body. Ephram slowly lifted his hands to his face, trying to feel any kind of facial features. As his hands moved about his face, they told him the truth. He had no features to speak of, no nose, mouth, eyes, ears, nothing at all where a face should be.


    For a moment, his hands felt warm to the touch. He felt as if someone or something else had just touched his face moments ago, a warm embrace on the cold and smooth surface where his features should be. Something deep within him ached at the thought of this, yet he couldn''t remember what it was exactly he was so pained over.


    His featureless face did send quite the chill down his spine, but he was confused as to why he felt this way. He had no memory of ever having anything but this body, nor did he have memories of any other being different than him. As far as he knew, Ephram was the one and only living creature in existence.


    Feeling overwhelmed, he decided to put these thoughts out of mind for a moment and sit with the flowers a bit more, staring up at the blank sky looming above. Reality didn''t have to make sense at the moment, all he wanted to do was feel the flowers under his hands as they moved softly with the breeze. The petals felt very soft to the touch, almost like silk. It made him happy to know something so beautiful could feel just like how it looked, although he wasn''t sure why he was so relieved to feel that way.


    Somewhere deep inside his mind, a thought had welled up to tell him that not all beautiful things were as pretty on the inside as they were on the outside. These flowers, however, were most definitely the exception to that rule.


    Ephram felt the breeze pick up a bit now, almost blowing his hat off his head. Seeing this as his sign to get up, he decided to pick a direction and begin walking. Trying not to step on the flowers as he moved, he took one step forward. One after another is all he could focus on, watching as his legs almost moved on their own, striding with confidence ever forwards.


    "Who is the one who gave you your name?" A squeaky voice said from behind Ephram, and he turned to face it.


    A small creature amongst the flowers was looking up at him, it seemed to be some kind of field mouse, yet it was just as featureless as Ephram himself. The only difference between this small mouse creature and himself, however, was the beady white eyes staring up at him.


    "I''m sorry?" Ephram said, or at least he thought he had said it. He couldn''t feel his face move whatsoever as he spoke, but was sure the words had escaped his mind and projected into the air around him.


    "Your name? You do know who the one who named you is, right?" The field mouse repeated itself, sounding slightly frustrated as if this was not a normal occurrence.


    Ephram stood in silence for a moment, thinking to himself what this mouse could possibly mean. He couldn''t remember a single thing before waking up in the flowers just moments ago.


    "I can''t seem to remember anything... who are you exactly?" He asked the mouse.


    "It''s not normal to forget the one who gave you your name..." The mouse had trailed off for a moment as if it were trying to remember something, "the name you may know me by is Silo." Silo said, staring up at Ephram as he pondered what could be wrong with this tall dark figure.


    "I know you must be confused, but luckily you''ve run into me. I''ll try to explain everything the best I can." Silo said confidently, scurrying up atop one of the flowers to get a better view of Ephram.


    Ephram sat down in front of the mouse, sitting with his legs crossed and hands in his lap, like a child about to hear an exciting fairytale. He looked down at Silo, noticing how small the creature was. He was no bigger than his hand, but was much larger than any field mouse he had envisioned. Now that he thought about it, he wasn''t sure how he knew what a field mouse was in the first place, it just seemed to be something he already knew somehow.


    As if reading his mind, Silo began to explain the situation.


    "To be blunt, you''re in Hell. This place is Hell. It isn''t so bad here as some may think, just mind numbingly boring. You may have noticed as well that your memories are somewhat jumbled, yours more than most it seems. That''s also more or less normal, although I''ve never heard of one of us forgetting the one who named you. You should have some memories of them. That intrigues me quite a bit." Silo was about to continue on, but a raised hand from Ephram made him pause.


    "This doesn''t seem too bad of a Hell to me, I quite like the flowers... and... what do you mean by my name? Who is the one who named me? I don''t think I understand." Ephram said with confusion in his tone, hoping Silo would dumb it down a bit.


    "Well... we are what humanity calls demons. We are at their beck and call, at any moment either of us could suddenly be taken from this realm and thrown into the other by the one who gave us our name. Me, you, and most other demons you may come across on this level of Hell is a named demon. We rank higher than most of the unnamed so it''s a bit more peaceful here." Silo paused for a moment, slightly cringing at what he had just said.


    "Correction... it''s peaceful when our masters regularly call us to the human world. When too many demons are crowded into this place things can get a bit messy." He said with reassurance in his voice, it seemed he was happy it was just the two of them for the moment.


    Ephram nodded and began to process what Silo was saying. Apparently he was a demon, trapped in Hell until whoever his master was decided to call upon him. This was quite a lot of information for him to process, but he accepted it quite well seeing as how he knew next to nothing else about the world at the moment. If this is what life was for him, he would try to take it with great strides.


    Silo leapt off the flower suddenly, landing on Ephrams knee and hurriedly hid himself inside of a hidden pocket inside of the trench coat. Bewildered, he looked down to where Silo had hidden, not exactly sure as to what was going on.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked the mouse, who said nothing. The look in his small white eyes, however, were pleading to Ephram for some reason.


    Suddenly, a freezing gust of cold wind sped throughout the air, something was coming.


    Ephram slowly got to his feet, scanning his surroundings and looking for whatever it was that had scared Silo. He didn''t feel the same kind of fear as the mouse, however, and had realized he was feeling more annoyed rather than afraid. Ephram was upset that his conversation was cut short, and wanted to find the quickest way possible to resolve the conflict.


    As the wind slowly died down, Ephram saw what looked to be a young girl walking up to him, its features were just as dark and lifeless as his and Silos, it must have been another demon. This particular demon, however, did not give off welcoming vibes in Ephrams opinion.


    As it got closer to him, Ephram could make out a few details. She wore a long black dress with ruffles, an enormous black sun hat, and her short shoulder length golden hair flowed in the chilling wind as she approached him.


    "You''re new here, are you not?" Her voice rang out, louder than Ephram had anticipated.


    He stood as unmoving as a statue, only looking at the girl as she slowed to a halt a few feet away from him.


    "Answer when spoken to. Since you''re new I''ll let it slide this once." The girl spoke with a superiority in her voice, as if she was commanding Ephram to listen to her.


    "You shall refer to me by the name of May, I am one of the most powerful demons on this level. I sensed a new demon had been born a moment ago and had decided to see for myself, not many demons on this floor give off your kind of aura... what is your name?" May said with a sinister tone, as if she was prying for information rather than speaking to Ephram.


    As he was about to answer her he felt a sharp pinch on his side, Silo had nipped at him through his pocket for some reason. Ephram took this as some kind of warning, but for what exactly? He had done nothing but hide up until she had asked for his name.


    Suddenly it hit him, why she had asked for his name. Ephram didn''t know much about demons, but felt as if he knew something about a demon''s true name being their only weakness. If you knew a demon''s true name you had complete control over them, and it dawned on him that Silo had never asked for his name to begin with. He referred to himself as Silo, but the way he had introduced himself made it seem as if Silo wasn''t his real name. The same kind of introduction May had just given him, except this demon had asked for his name in return. He wasn''t sure why he knew this, it seemed his mind held secrets even he couldn''t reach.


    "My name... my name is not something I think I''ll share with you at the moment." Ephram said with certainty in his voice, not wanting to reveal his name to this demon in case it turned out to be his true name.


    He made a mental note to ask Silo about this once the conflict had been resolved, he didn''t feel comfortable around this particular demon one bit.


    May stood in silence for a moment, as if she was taken back from what Ephram had said. She stared deep into his void like face, her own looked no different. Something was toiling inside her mind, trying to think of what to say next to this enigma of a demon standing before her.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "You don''t remember, do you? You''ve forgotten who named you, haven''t you?" She said suddenly, trying not to giggle as she spoke.


    "No way! You actually don''t know a thing do you! I don''t know of any demon not remembering their master... you seem to be one of a kind." May said abruptly, closing the distance between them as she stared up at him.


    Ephram felt as if a powerful weight was crushing down upon him, the air began to feel thick, and the wind colder than ever before. This demon standing in front of him was not just looking up at him, but examining him and his capabilities. He could feel her gaze settle onto him like a sniper putting an enemy combatant in their crosshairs. He just couldn''t shake the feeling that this being would attack him at any moment, so he took a few steps back.


    "I woke up in the flowers not too long ago, I haven''t met anyone else just yet, and I don''t seem to remember much of anything..." Ephram stopped to think as something else caught his mind, "... you said you were one of the most powerful demons on this level, correct? What does that mean?"


    May cocked her head to the side like a confused dog, and began to giggle under her breath.


    "You''re very lucky I found you this early, if it were any other demon, you may have not been so fortunate. They might not have been as kind hearted as myself." May laughed as she spoke, finding this entire situation profoundly amusing.


    "There aren''t as many human-like demons of your stature, believe it or not, it''s quite rare to see someone with your power here. Most demons on this floor are quite weak, but we''ll get to that soon. I''ll explain everything in due time... but I''ll need a favor from you if you''d like me to." May said with a commanding tone, her demeanor changing a bit from playful to serious.


    "What might that be?" Ephram said hesitantly, curious as to what she was going to explain to him.


    "I''ll need that rat out of your pocket; I don''t think any other demons accompanying us would be a good idea. You can''t trust anyone here." May held out her hand, gesturing towards his coat pocket.


    Ephram took a step back, covering Silo with his hand to protect him. It didn''t shock him that a demon like May could sense the presence of another demon, but it did scare Ephram quite a bit as to why she wanted Silo.


    "I don''t think I can do that, May. I won''t let you take him...what is it that you want from him?" He asked, preparing to fight if he had to. Ephram appreciated Silo for helping him and explaining as much as he could until May had shown up. He couldn''t let that favor go unrewarded.


    May seemed to be agitated by this, if she could scowl there would be one plastered to her face right about now.


    "I don''t think you understand. There are certain things you just don''t get yet, you''re like a newborn baby thrust upon the world, not every cute little creature is your friend. If you know what''s good for you, hand over the field mouse." She said sternly, there was no way she would take no for an answer.


    Ephram raised his hands defensively, trying to get her to calm down. He wasn''t sure what she was capable of, but it most definitely was nothing good. As a matter of fact, he had no idea what he was capable of either, and was a bit nervous to find out. If he could avoid a fight, he''d try.


    "I can''t do that, I don''t want you to hurt him." He said, starting to get annoyed with May''s behavior. The first person to help him was not about to be hurt by this entitled brat standing before him.


    May sighed quietly, obviously irritated with the way things were going. She didn''t seem used to another demon not listening to her every order like an obedient dog. She slowly lifted both arms from her side, as if she were pulling something from the ground. The flowers around her began to violently whip about in the growing wind as the air grew ever so colder. She locked her gaze upon Ephram, and the air seemed to bite at him like a pack of angry hyenas.


    Red flower petals filled the air as she glared at him, sending shockwave after shockwave of freezing wind at him.


    "Stop this! I won''t let you hurt him!" Ephram shouted at her as he withstood every cold hard crack of the whipping wind, it slashing at his skin relentlessly.


    May suddenly bounded forward, reaching into his coat pocket as the wind died down and the petals dropped, to grab the fieldmouse. As her hand entered his pocket, however, nothing seemed to be there but a large hole.


    "No! You moron! He escaped!" May leapt back a few feet away from him as he fell to his knees, recovering from the painful slashes the freezing wind had given him.


    He recognized this as the first time he had felt physical pain, the areas the wind had slashed at him felt like nothing he had ever felt before. His skin seemed to be unbroken, but felt as if someone had taken a sword to it.


    He was glad, nonetheless, that Silo was able to escape this monster''s clutches. He would find the field mouse another time, for now though he thought it best to distract May and lead her mind away from finding Silo. There was no telling what she would do to him.


    "It''s over, okay? He''s gone, there''s no reason to chase after him when he did nothing to you. Just say what you wanted to say and leave me alone." Ephram said angrily, surprising himself with how frustrated he sounded.


    May groaned in defeat, thinking that he did have a point. There was no reason to chase after a scared little mouse who tucks tail and runs at the sight of conflict.


    "Fine, whatever... however you seem to have one thing wrong. I''m not here to leave you alone. I''m here to bring you back with me. I have something I want to show you, I''ll explain as we''re on the way." She stopped for a moment, not wanting Ephram to weasel his way out of this.


    "That is... unless you want me to track down your little rat friend?" She said slyly, knowing Ephram had no other option but to come with her.


    He looked down at his chewed through pocket, putting his hand through it to inspect it further as he thought about what May could possibly want from him. The only way to find out was to go with her, but the aura she gave off still haunted Ephram quite a bit. He would have to make sure to stay on guard near her at all times.


    "Alright... where are we going?" He questioned her, getting nothing but a small giggle as she turned to walk in the other direction, beckoning for him to follow.


    "I would like for you to stay quiet as I speak, leave your questions for the end, I''d be happy to answer anything once I''m finished... deal?"


    Ephram nodded, waiting for her to continue.


    "Good... now then, we''ll start from the very beginning I suppose. Several eons ago there was nothing but darkness and light, existing solely for the presence of the other. Without darkness, there is no light, and without light there is no darkness." She stopped speaking to fix her sunhat as she continued on walking, with Ephram trailing closely behind.


    "Well, over the course of many years the light and dark became bored of each other, wanting something new. Thus, the universe itself was born along with us demons. Back then, there were only two races, those being the demons and the angels. Somewhere along the line though, things got a little... weird."


    She paused for a moment, thinking of a way to explain this to Ephram so he could understand the complexity of their situation.


    "The easiest explanation is to say there was a war between angels and demons that has never really been resolved. The only buffer to the war, so to speak, is humanity itself. To halt the war, humanity was put in between us demons and angels. We can now only interact with one another through our human masters calling us up to do whatever it is they want. Usually, it''s some stupid little tasks they''re too lazy to do themselves, them being humans and all... although... every once in a while, you do get an interesting human. Quite rare, however. Anyways, the only way for us demons to fight an angel is with the help of a human master, and most of them are quite lacking, sorry to say. The angels have a similar system forced upon them as well, however they are confined to holy areas and may only leave those places with the assistance of a human priest, or any other powerful church member. What I''m trying to say is, you''ve just gotten yourself wrapped up into a war pre-dating humanity itself and you can''t even remember the human who named you, it''s quite funny really." She giggled yet again, making Ephram a bit uneasy as to why she found this so funny.


    He raised his hand a bit to signal that he had a question, but May shut him down quickly by smacking his hand down back to his side.


    "No questions! I''m getting there, okay Mr. Impatient?" She said frustratedly as she continued on.


    "The whole human naming thing is complicated honestly... most demons are born and raised in the depths of Hell where they slowly make their way up to the higher floors by... certain means," She said slowly, as if she was afraid to broach the topic, "... however, once in a while there are humans who create their own demons. Some demons are born through the pain and anguish of a single human being, they wake up here amongst the flowers, unable to remember anything about themselves, because... well... there''s nothing to remember.


    You are the embodiment of pain from someone on Earth, you are deeply connected to them in every way imaginable. That person is your master, and you are their demon. When one like you wakes up, it doesn''t take long for them to be summoned to Earth and speak with their master, but for you, the case seems to be a bit different... and I''m not sure why." May said with curiosity, she had begun to wander within her own thoughts, not sure what to make of the whole situation.


    Her first thought was that Ephram''s master had died, abandoning him in the pits of Hell. That was quite unlikely, however.


    "Your master isn''t dead; I know that much. Yet I''m curious as to how they could have created a powerful demon such as yourself and not be able to summon you. The only explanation is that they don''t know how or are unable to at the moment. If they were dead, you''d be dead as well. That''s how it works, actually, your lifespan is reliant upon your masters. If they die of unnatural causes, you die right along with them... except they go to Heaven or Hell, while you are sent straight into the abyss, nothingness. Quite terrifying when you think about it."


    May stopped talking as she pointed towards the horizon.


    "Look, over there... that''s where I''m taking you." She said playfully.


    Ephram scanned the horizon, not sure what she was pointing at, until it dawned on him. This gray blank sky was no sky at all, the horizon was no horizon either. The orange hue was nothing but fire, burning higher and brighter than what should be possible. The ''sky'' itself was a dome of some kind, reaching up to unimaginable heights.


    May seemed to be pointing at a large opening in the side of the dome, it seemed to be some kind of sideways canyon. Ephram could make out small flickering blue lights within it, it must be some kind of city resting within the canyon, that was the only possible explanation that came to mind when he saw it.


    "That over there... what is it?" He asked in awe. Ephram thought to himself that he was glad he didn''t have a mouth, because it would be embarrassing for May to see him with his jaw dropped to the floor.


    She giggled childishly, knowing how exciting it was to see the city for the first time.


    "That right there is the city of Ygdransi, named after the tree Yggdrasil. You can''t see it from here, but the entire city rests upon one of the roots of the same tree. I''ll show you a map when we get there. This large domed place is called the Garden, it also rests atop a root of Yggdrasil, the soil and flowers we walk upon right now is a small part of that root." She said matter of factly, as if she enjoyed explaining the infrastructure of Hell to him.


    "This is... amazing..." Ephram managed to say. Just the thought itself of being so small in comparison to Yggdrasil was dumbfounding to him.


    "Yes, quite. It''s interesting to me how so many human religions are so right yet so wrong at the same time. Every religion seems to have only grasped one aspect of the whole picture, as the Norse have gotten Yggdrasil and some other aspects of the universe right, so have the Christians and Catholics, Muslims, and any other religion you can think of. Humanity itself is what makes us, in a sense. Without their ability to unknowingly create what they believe to already be true, us demons and angels would have nowhere to go. Amongst other creatures of course, but we''ll get to that later on. I don''t think you''re ready to hear about any other beings at the moment, seeing as how you''re just a newborn demon." May said as Ephram half paid attention, his focus was still directed towards the giant crevice in the wall, admiring the shining bluish glow of the city through it.


    "We''re almost there, just hold out a little longer... I think you get the general understanding of the situation now, so do you have any questions?" May said happily, and for once Ephram didn''t feel put off by her.


    It was as if her entire demeanor had changed around him, he thought to himself that maybe May was just a little standoffish with new people. There''s no way a young girl like this was that evil and ruthless, she was obviously kind enough to show him the way to the city all the while explaining in great detail the situation he and many others were in.


    "Listen... May, I want to apologize to you." Ephram said sadly, feeling a surge of regret course through his body.


    "I appreciate your help and I''m sorry for being so cautious of you, I''m just not sure how to handle all of this information. It seems so... unreal? Yet, I feel like for some reason, I''ve heard it all before. It all seems so familiar to me." Ephram said, puzzled as to why he was feeling such a strong sense of deja vu.


    May stayed quiet for a moment, not sure how to respond to Ephrams apology.


    "I''d be more upset if you weren''t cautious with me." She said after a few moments, but her tone of voice indicated no harm, it seemed more like a warning to him.


    Ephram realized what she was saying, that it''d be better for him to be on guard with everyone he meets, and made a mental note to keep his head on a swivel once they reached the city. There was no telling what could happen once they got there.

 Rats in The Sewer

    As the two of them walked through the city gates, Ephram looked back to where they had walked from. They had passed through the canyon sized crack in the dome, and what he saw from outside the Garden was almost indescribable, he just couldn''t find the words.


    The unfathomable gaping maw of darkness surrounded the roots of Yggdrasil, the only light came from the tree itself. There were other large dome-like structures built into the tree, each giving off their own light. Ephram realized these must have been the other levels of Hell, similar to the Garden. Each dome was surrounded by a large city, the one outside of the Garden, however, looked to be the largest from his perspective.


    "What... is this place?" Ephram asked, awe filling his voice as his eyes tried to soak up the wonders he saw.


    May chuckled as they continued walking, outstretching her arms as if to embrace the surrounding void.


    "Welcome to Hell."


    Ephram and May continued to walk throughout the city, the stench of sulfur filling the air. As beautiful as the place may seem, the closer you look the uglier it gets. There were small humanoid demons everywhere, most of which seemed to just wander about aimlessly through the streets. Water ran through the streets from a backed-up sewer system, and the surrounding homes looked to be mostly abandoned and hardly kept clean.


    It was quite interesting to see the difference between the demons and their homes here by the gate, as opposed to those further into the city. Ephram noticed that the farther into the heart of the city they got, the livelier it became. The demons farther into the city seemed to be a bit happier, they had cleaner homes and the stench of sulfur was much less noticeable.


    "May, I have something to ask you." He said, suddenly remembering a conversation he had earlier with her.


    She stopped walking to turn and face him, curious as to what he could want. She looked at him without saying a word, waiting for him to continue.


    "Earlier... the wind? I''ve been thinking about it and I''m not sure exactly how you did that? Can all demons do things like that? Can I?" He asked quizzically, afraid to broach the subject too much in case she decides to give him another demonstration of her power just for laughs.


    May nodded in understanding, scolding herself for having forgotten to explain her abilities to him.


    "Every demon you see has a unique ability, whether that be magic manipulation like I, or a physical attribute. My own ability is to manipulate the wind in whatever way I see fit." She continued walking with him in tow, following closely to her side as she explained.


    "Within a few days of being born a demon, everyone awakens a unique ability. Most named demons born in the Garden are bestowed with some form of magic manipulation, while the lesser and unnamed demons receive a physical attribute of some kind. The most common of which are sharp sword-like bones protruding from somewhere on their body." She said with satisfaction, indicating that she was relieved there were no sharp bones protruding from her own body.


    "I see... do you think I''ll get some kind of magic manipulation too?" He asked, and she shrugged as a response.


    "Possibly, I guess we''ll have to wait and see. I sense something odd about you, hence why I went to the Garden to fetch you. You could possibly awaken something quite powerful." She said with a hint of anticipation in her voice, the suspense of waiting to find out why she had taken this interest in Ephram must''ve been killing her.


    As the two of them walked in silence for a moment, Ephram took in his surroundings to try and get a sense of where they were exactly. He could still see they were in the slums, but something about the demons of this particular area seemed off to him. They all seemed much too happy, for their living conditions this was not normal.


    "May..." As he was about to inquire to her his thoughts, a whisper from underneath his feet stopped him in his tracks. May seemed to hear it as well, seeing as how she followed his example of keeping quiet to listen.


    They were standing directly above a manhole, the voices echoing softly from within. The two of them couldn''t make out any of the words, but the tone itself sounded hostile.


    "Who do you think is down there?" Ephram said quietly.


    May gave him no response, only looking at him as she slowly raised a finger to where her lips would''ve been. But as the two of them stand still trying to listen in on the whispers, the manhole cover begins to slowly move.


    "Back up!" May shouted, jumping back from the manhole cover as quickly as she could. Ephram, however, did not get the memo soon enough.


    A long gray and black arm came barreling out of the now open manhole, grabbing his ankle. He tried to escape the hand''s grasp, but the amount of force behind whoever was holding him was obviously too much for him to handle.


    "No!" May yelled, realizing what was happening, but it was too late.


    The arm pulled back into the manhole with astounding speed, knocking Ephram off his feet and slamming his head against the ground, knocking off his hat as he was dragged into the dark and filthy sewer. He tried with all his might to fight back against his assailant, but he was just too weak to make any difference. He felt completely helpless, unable to save himself from this nightmare. As he was dragged along the sewer floor, scraping his back and head against what felt like uneven concrete and metal, he tried to look at the demon dragging him.


    "Who are you!? Unhand me!" He yelled frantically, but was met with only silence.


    It was too dark to see a thing down here, and as soon as he tried to catch a glimpse of whomever had kidnapped him, he felt the hand let go as it threw him.


    A sudden rush of water consumed his entire body. His clothes were now soaked and fear began to settle in, he started to wonder why it had come to this. Just a moment ago, he was walking through the city with May, and now his life was in danger. He scolded himself for letting it come to this, for being too weak to fight back.


    He fought to get to the surface of the water, and as his head emerged, he noticed a dim yellow light coming from directly above him. It hadn''t been on before, but he was glad it was here now.


    He could see that he was in some kind of water reservoir, with four tunnels dumping water inside from every direction. No sign of his assailant, however, but Ephram was sure they were still close by. Continuing to scan his surroundings, he noticed a single ladder leading up to one of the tunnels. He decided to try his luck with it, there was no telling when the demon who dragged him down here would be back.


    Climbing the ladder and entering the tunnel, Ephram was glad to see lit torches on the wall, at least now he could get a sense of where he was.


    "What is this place..." He trailed off as he walked, the squishing of his boots echoing throughout the narrow tunnel.


    "Hell, obviously. What did you expect?" A raspy voice spoke from directly behind him, closer than Ephram would''ve liked.


    Fear coursed through his body, he didn''t dare turn around. He could feel the putrid hot breath of a demon standing uncomfortably close behind him. His mind raced as he tried to think of how long this thing had been standing there waiting for an opportunity to snatch him up again.


    "Keep walking... I have something to show you." The voice said, this time an odd gurgle escaping its throat, as if it was speaking with a mouthful of water.


    Ephram took a few slow steps forward, trying to keep his composure as he continued on down the tunnels, trying to think of a way to escape this situation, and wondering if May had made it into the sewers to find him. If she would even try to find him. She owed him absolutely nothing, there was no reason for May to risk her life to save him, and that thought haunted Ephram to the core. Maybe she wasn''t looking for him at all, and decided to find some other newborn demon to harass. They hadn''t known each other for long at all, there was no use in saving a pathetic demon such as him who couldn''t even attempt to save himself.


    "What... what are you going to do to me?" He spoke, his voice beginning to shake a bit. Ephram heard his own voice filled with fear, and it disgusted him. He knew he was a pitiful sight, but what could he do in a situation like this? No knowledge of the world around him, and no strength to fight back.


    He didn''t wish to be this weak. He knew he had so much potential to grow stronger, but he also knew that this was just the way the world worked. Potential is snuffed out before it''s given a chance to develop into anything beautiful. For some reason, this was something Ephram held very close to himself, the beauty of the world. Even in the cruelty of it there was always something beautiful tucked away, hiding in the corner from the towering monster that is fear.


    "You''ll see." The voice snickered, unable to contain its own laughter.


    Once the demon stopped laughing, Ephram felt the sense of dread kick in more than ever before as he saw up ahead what was waiting for him.


    Bodies lined the walls, their arms and legs staked into the concrete with large rusty nails. Each one had cuts and scratches covering them from head to toe, and a large gaping hole through the center of their torso and the middle of their chest. The smell was indescribable, the stench of sulfur and pus completely replacing whatever oxygen was in the air. Ephram was grateful he didn''t have a mouth, or else he would''ve thrown up just from the stench alone.


    The demon behind him began to laugh again, this time gradually picking up in volume. Ephram got the sense it was enjoying every moment of this, feeding off of his fear and torment.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "What... is this..." He tried to speak, but his voice began to die out as he saw something even more disgusting than the bodies.


    The tunnel led into a large round room with a low ceiling and single table in the center. Ephram tried to calm himself down as he saw the creatures standing around the table, he was unable to contain his fear upon seeing them.


    Two large grotesque rat-like demons stood there, watching him as he took his last step forward into the room. They were at least 9 feet tall, hunched over from the low ceiling. Their large white eyes looked like spoiled milk, their sagging skin a mixture of black and gray. These demons had mouths and a large rat-like snout protruding awkwardly from their faces. No ears, however, could be seen. In their place were small holes in the side of the creatures heads that looked as if they belonged more on a lizard.


    Ephram nearly lost it as he realized what was in the back of the room, behind the two menacing demons. A large wooden board had been propped up against a wall, with what seemed to be a dead demon tied down to it, a bucket strapped just above its waist. Its head hung down, staring at the floor with lifeless white eyes. This particular demon seemed to be another rat-like humanoid, but was much smaller than the other two.


    Ephram couldn''t understand what he was seeing, but the very sight of it sent shivers down his spine.


    "Do you know what this is?" The demon from behind him spoke up, his voice scratching the air as if he were attacking the very space of the room.


    He stayed silent and still as the demon slowly revealed itself, standing directly in front of him. It bent over slightly to stare directly into Ephram''s face, examining him like a doctor checks over one of their patients. The demon looked to be exactly the same as the other two rat humanoids, but one key detail set it apart from them.


    Just as May had explained, a large curved bony protrusion seemed to be ripping through this demons head. It was longer than the demons actual body, the tip of the bone dragging across the floor as it moved. The bone itself seemed to be lodged through its head, entering through the back of its skull and protruding through its chin. It seemed to use the bone as a makeshift cane, the weight of it obviously had taken quite the toll on the creature, its legs looking quite thin and frail.


    How this monstrosity had dragged Ephram into the sewers was beyond him, but he made a mental note not to underestimate this demon. It looked to be weak and frail, but Ephram knew that to be quite untrue. This demon was not harmless, and it intended to hurt him, there was no doubt about that in his mind.


    As the rat demon shuffled its feet and moved to the other side of the table, it looked back at Ephram with cold, dead eyes. A smile crept onto its face, showing off a few jagged and plaque covered teeth amongst the gaping holes where the rest of its teeth should''ve been.


    "Fetch me a rat, boys." It said slowly, as if it were savoring the words like a juicy steak.


    The two other humanoid rats began to slowly drag their feet across the ground, and Ephram looked down to notice they were all barefoot. Blisters and large scabs covered their feet as if they hadn''t sat down in quite a long time. As soon as he realized this, he noticed something else as well.


    In the dimly lit room, the only light source being a few torches on the wall between a couple of strung up bodies, there was a sea of other small rat-like demons hiding amongst the shadows. They looked up at Ephram with quivering white eyes, they seemed to be deathly afraid of anything and everything.


    As one of the humanoid rats bent over, it jumped forward with incredible speed into the sea of smaller demon rats. Thrashing about for a moment and struggling to capture one, it suddenly stopped as Ephram heard a pathetic wail.


    "What are you doing! Stop!" He managed to cry out, but could only watch as the humanoid slowly stood back up, clutching a small rat demon in its mangled dirty hand.


    "Please! I''m begging you! Not me! Take someone else! I can''t do this! I can''t! Please!" The small demon rat cried out, begging for the humanoid to put him back down.


    Ephram watched in horror as the other humanoid rat lifted the bucket attached to the strung up demon on the wooden board, the rat soon after being thrown forcefully in. The humanoid rat then slammed the bucket back onto the other demon, and held out its free hand as if waiting for something.


    The demon with the bony protrusion hobbled over to his companion, taking a torch from off the wall and handing it to his partner''s outstretched hand. Ephram stared at the events unfolding before him, unable to believe the cruelty he was about to witness. He knew he was in Hell, but this was almost too much for him to bear. He was too afraid to run away, yet too weak to stop these monsters. Ephram felt completely alone within himself, as if he were a completely helpless and useless sorry excuse for a demon.


    The humanoid rat holding the torch slowly brought it to the end of the bucket, heating it up until it became too much for the small rat demon to bear. It squealed and screamed uncontrollably as it fought to get out of the metal bucket, but to no avail. The only way out was through its larger rat-like counterpart.


    "ImsorryI''msorryI''msorryI''msorryI''msorryI''msorry..." The rat cried out, repeating the words as it began frantically ripping through the flesh of the demon tied to the board.


    Ephram hadn''t realized it before, but the demon on the board was not as dead as he previously believed. He watched as the demon slowly looked up to meet his gaze, its small white eyes begging for death. Ephram could see it was trying to scream, but what came out was anything but. The demon must''ve pleaded and begged for so long that it had destroyed its own vocal chords trying to scream out for help.


    Now, the only thing to escape its mouth was a faint hoarse groan, a tired and sorrow filled sound that no living creature should ever have been able to create.


    To his horror, similar noises began to start up all throughout the tunnels. Each body he had passed on the way here had begun to cry out with the same tired scream, their voices broken and hoarse as they cried out nearly silent for someone to save them. He realized what fate awaited the demon strapped to the board, it had yet to receive any lashes across its body. The humanoid rat demons must''ve done this exact thing with the other demons, and began lashing them to continue their pitiful excuse for screams.


    Ephram was swallowed by sheer terror as the rat-like humanoids began to laugh with pure joy as the demon slowly lowered its head again, accepting its fate and watching as the rat demon came bursting out of his chest, its mouth full of gray flesh and dripping a thick tar-like blood. It tried to choke out a few more words of apology before the humanoid rat demon with the bone snatched it up and heaved it at the wall, back into the shadows where it came from.


    Ephram dropped to his knees as the two other rat humanoids untied the demon on the board and began hauling him through the tunnel, preparing to nail him up on the wall next to the other bodies.


    "It''s your turn!" The demon with the bone through its head exclaimed with excitement, it seemed as giddy as a child on Christmas.


    He tried to protest, but not a single noise came from him. He sat there in disbelief, unsure of why he was being put through something this atrocious. He had only just been made aware that he was in Hell to begin with, how could it have come to this so fast? He searched for an answer within himself, yet could find nothing but terrified compliant silence.


    The world is uncaring. The world is not beautiful. There is nothing but senseless violence here, and there always will be. These are the only thoughts circling around his mind as the rat humanoids hoisted him up to the board, tying him down and securing his arms and legs tightly. They had stripped him of his coat and undershirt and he began to feel his will to survive fade away. The rat demon with the bone walked up to him, its milky white eyes staring directly through him.


    "Fetch me a rat." It said, never breaking its gaze from Ephram.


    As one of the other humanoids began to search for another rat demon, the one eyeing Ephram didn''t move an inch from his face.


    "I hope you''re a good screamer. That last one set the bar quite high for you. The demons of this town absolutely adore the sweet lullabies we create down here, it puts quite the smile on their face... so... sing me a song!" It exclaimed, lifting its hands like an orchestra conductor as it hobbled away from Ephram.


    For the first time, Ephram wasn''t sure what he felt inside. He was always able to understand his own thoughts and feelings since waking up in the Garden not too long ago, but now it was different. This must be what life as a demon was like, full of uncertainty and around every corner lurked the manifestation of hatred. It was in all demons, he knew that now. It explained the feeling he got from May when she first approached him, every demon he encountered harbored a deep writhing pain.


    The only thing, however, was that Ephram wasn''t sure if he felt the same. What was there to be so angry about? The only thing tormenting him was the torment of others, the weakness of demons incapable of controlling their own thoughts, feelings, and actions.


    As a rat humanoid slowly tied the bucket around Ephrams waist and the other finally caught another squealing demon rat, he found himself questioning the reality of his situation. His immediate surroundings came second now, what came first was the burning hot sensation of an unanswerable question he had continually asked himself in his mind.


    "Who... am I?" He said aloud, surprising both himself and the rat humanoids.


    The demons all stood around him now, puzzled expressions plastered to their rat-like faces. Not a single one said a word, not entirely sure what Ephram was going on about.


    "Have you already lost it? That''s no fun." The rat demon closest to him finally said, disappointed in how long it took to break their new toy.


    Ephram felt a wave of peace envelop his body, all of a sudden everything felt warm and comforting. As he hung his head down in defeat, the humanoids threw the rat into the bucket angrily, slamming the bucket down into his midsection.


    The rat humanoid with the bone slowly brought the torch over to the bucket, heating it up until the demon rat inside writhed in pain, begging him not to do this.


    "Please! Forgive me!" It squealed as Ephram began to feel the small claws of the creature make contact with his skin, desperately scratching to get out of the bucket.


    He couldn''t feel a single thing. That''s what surprised Ephram the most, was the horribly anticlimactic feeling of the demon rat gnawing at his skin. This confused him quite a bit, seeing as how the other demons strapped to this same board had seemingly cried out in anguish each time before him.


    Instead, the screams came from inside the bucket. The rat demon had begun to boil alive, its pitch-black fur burning to a crisp as it desperately continued scratching and biting at Ephram, but to no avail. He felt the claws slowly come to a halt as the rat continued to melt, its hoarse screams slowly stopping as its bubbling skin popped like a bag of microwavable popcorn.


    The rat humanoid with the bone slowly dragged its feet over to the bucket, shoving the other humanoid out of the way. It lifted the bucket off of Ephram and watched as the contents oozed out like hot tar, the demon rat was now an unrecognizable pile of gooey black flesh.


    The humanoid bent over, silently inspecting where the rat demon had tried to escape. There seemed to be no scratch marks whatsoever, not a single indication that anything had happened at all. Ephrams skin was just as smooth as before he had been put on the board.


    "In all my years... what are you?" The bone demon asked, standing back up and grasping Ephrams head in its mangled gray hands, forcing him to stare into its eyes.


    Ephram didn''t say a word, he didn''t have a clue either. As the bone demon backed away slowly, unsure of what was to come next, it sneered at Ephram with a fiery hatred behind its otherwise dull white eyes.


    "Do you have any idea how hard it is to keep these demons above us happy? If they don''t hear my sweet music soon, I''ll be the one on that board. Trust me when I say... I''ll get through to you." It said with an urgency in its voice, it seemed to be afraid of the demons living on the surface.


    Ephram could feel the fear in its voice, as if it were coming off the rat humanoid like a smothering dark fog. If this demon was afraid of the others above, he couldn''t even begin to imagine what horrors lay on the surface.


    Something made Ephram stop feeling the overwhelming sense of dread as soon as he looked up. A small black mouse scurrying among the pipes above him tried hard not to be seen, but its small white eyes shone brightly, staring directly at Ephram as he looked up. This particular mouse seemed all too familiar, and it gave him just the slightest bit of his will to survive back.


    He looked back down at the rat humanoids pacing about the room, still trying to figure out what to do. He looked past them and into the tunnel he had come from, seeing someone else standing in the distance amongst the bodies nailed up against the wall.


    Her short blonde hair stood out amongst the darkness; its golden hue seemed warmer than even the torches lining the sewer. As she walked closer towards the room, the bodies began to look up at her as if they could feel her presence. They seemed livelier somehow, almost like the air around her was giving them the will to continue, like an infectious disease of hope.

 Gold and Recompense

    She said nothing as she walked through the tunnels, staring straight ahead at the room where he was kept. As she clutched Ephram''s hat close to her chest, the only thing she could think of was how she was going to kill those who would dare capture him. Her mind raced with the possibilities, there were just so many ways to kill, she found it upsetting to have to pick just one. The anger she felt for being disrespected like this by those disgusting creatures was enough to burn them all to ash.


    She noticed Ephram look up from the table in the back of the room, seeing her had caused him to seem livelier, as if she had given him the hope to live.


    "If the rats won''t work, let''s try a little fire!" A demon shouted from the end of the hall, and May took this as her sign to get involved.


    The air grew colder and the wind grew sharper as it whipped through the tunnels, creating a ghastly sounding wail. It sounded as if a banshee had been cut loose in the sewers. May took off her sunhat, holding it in the same hand as Ephram''s black fedora. Her golden hair flowed chillingly with the wind as she raised her free hand towards the room, stepping through the doorway.


    "Get out of here!" A humanoid rat demon shouted at her from nearby Ephram, pouncing at her like the animal it was.


    May said nothing, but her actions spoke loudly.


    The straps holding Ephram in place were cut to ribbons, and the demon who had jumped to her was flown back into the wall. The wind had been knocked out of the creature, but not just from the force of impact. She clenched her fist tightly as the other two demons were shot backwards, stuck to the wall like a fly in honey. The air around them began to dissipate, as well as the flames of their torches, leaving the demons choking from the lack of oxygen.


    The rat demon with the bone looked at May with fury in its eyes, it couldn''t believe what was happening.


    "You... bitch!" It croaked, as the air grew thinner by the second.


    May ran towards Ephram, who had fallen to his knees in front of the board he was just strapped upon. She knelt down next to him after grabbing his trench coat and shirt, placing the coat over his shoulders.


    "Are you alright? Did they hurt you? Tell me what happened." She said quickly, trying to get the words out as fast as possible. She seemed to be genuinely worried for him, something that caught him by surprise.


    "I... I think so... I''m okay. Just shaken up a bit." He said, trying not to let May see how afraid he truly was.


    As he finished speaking, he grabbed hold of the table next to him and propped himself upright. He looked angrily towards the three demons pinned to the wall, furious at not just them but himself for being too weak to fight back. Ephram scolded himself for allowing May to save him like this, he felt so pitiful and helpless.


    May looked up to the ceiling, scanning the pipes above them like a hawk scans a field.


    "Come on out, it''s over." She said loudly as she dawned her sunhat once again.


    Ephram looked up as a small field mouse dropped from the ceiling, landing on the table in front of him.


    "Silo? How?" He uttered, trying to make sense of how the field mouse was here.


    "I''ve been following you both ever since you left the Garden." Silo squeaked happily, thankful he hadn''t left Ephram and May alone.


    "I watched the two of you get separated, and followed you throughout the sewer so I could guide May to you. I''m not very strong myself, I''m sorry for not helping you sooner." He said, the happiness in his voice fading as he looked down, ashamed he had taken so long.


    Ephram shook his head in disagreement, he knew that Silo had tried his best and that there was no reason for helping him in the first place.


    "No, what you did was enough. I can''t thank you enough for your help, I am truly grateful... to both of you." He said with gratitude, looking up from Silo and meeting Mays gaze.


    "Right... I can''t allow lowly creatures like this to interrupt me, it was the natural thing to do. I only did what I did because you make me curious, I just want to know why you give off such a powerful aura, that''s all." May said bashfully, not wanting to admit she had saved Ephram out of the goodness of her heart.


    "But for now, let''s deal with these... things." She said, gesturing to the three demons still pinned against the wall.


    Ephram cautiously walked over to them, noticing how drastically thin the air was near them compared to the rest of the room. May wasn''t lying when she told him she could manipulate the air to her very will, she had seemingly sucked out all the oxygen in this one area while simultaneously shoving the three of them against the wall with a small but powerful gust of wind.


    "I''ll kill... you!" The bone demon croaked, using up whatever air it had left in its lungs.


    The three demons writhed and wriggled like worms on a hook as they were pinned to the wall, trying to gasp for any breath of fresh air they could find. Ephram observed as May walked calmly over to the demon on the right side, staring at it patiently like a vulture watches its next meal draw its last breath. For some reason, this pleased Ephram. Watching these demons writhe in agony just like their victims had, it placed a sense of justice in his heart. Maybe, just maybe, Ephram had begun to believe in the possibility of beauty again. Even in Hell, after every wrongdoing and unjust action, there is recompense.


    However, there was still something about the situation that bugged Ephram, it still just didn''t feel right.


    "May... I have an idea." He suddenly blurted, surprising himself.


    She turned to look at him, her focused gaze softening. May herself had some sense of justice as well, and could guess what his next words were going to be. She sighed and held out his hat, as well as pointing towards his dirtied trench coat and undershirt on the ground next to the board.


    "If my assumption about your idea is correct, we''ll need to flee pretty fast, so... put your clothes on, mkay?" She said, throwing his hat to him like a frisbee.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "We shou-" Ephram was suddenly cut off by an unfamiliar voice coming from down the tunnel the second he had put his hat back atop his head.


    "Yes... leave them... to us..." A hoarse and raspy voice shakily whispered from amongst the bodies lining the wall. It had taken the words straight from Ephram''s mouth. It seemed they all wanted revenge on their captors, and using what little strength they still had, they would get it.


    As he put his trench coat and shirt back on, he noticed something fall out of his left breast pocket, hitting the ground with a sharp thud. The golden pocket watch had slipped out somehow. As Ephram bent over to pick it back up, he inspected it closely. There seemed to be not a single scratch or blemish on the watch, its golden exterior as smooth as the surface of his own face. The golden chain attached to it felt heavy as well, its sleekness surprised him.


    He felt his gaze lock onto the watch, ignoring everything else happening around him. For now, the rat demons and the bodies lining the wall were just a distraction. The watch was all that was important to him. It felt as if he was holding and staring into his very soul. He tried opening the watch to see what lay within, but for some reason it just refused to budge. No matter how hard Ephram tried to pry it open, it stayed sealed. There were no indications of it being stuck, so the watch''s refusal to open began to irritate him.


    "Where did you go? Were you listening?" Silo''s voice broke his trance, he looked up to meet the mouse''s eyes.


    "Sorry, I just... the watch wouldn''t open..." He said, dangling the pocket watch from its chain momentarily before stuffing it back into his left breast pocket, "...what were you saying?"


    "You and May have to pry the demons off the walls, then we must return to the surface so we aren''t... in the way." Silo said, looking over at the three rat demons pinned to the wall.


    May had allowed them to breathe a bit more now, it would be a waste for them to suffocate here before their own poetic justice. Silo had decided to perch himself upon her sunhat as the three of them made their way through the tunnels, prying the bodies from the walls. The large metal nails driven through their hands and feet came out with a disgusting slurp, and soon after, all of the tortured demons stood. With the last of their strength, each one took a painful step towards their goal. If there was any karma in this godforsaken world, it would be dealt with by their own hands.


    Ephram, May, and Silo made their way through the sewer tunnels, trying to put as much distance between them and the tortured demons as they could. As they searched for an exit, the cries of the rat humanoids filled the air. If what the bone demon said was true, the demons on the surface must have been listening to the composer of the century. Aching screams shot through the tunnels and escaped into the air above, killing the silence which rested there moments before.


    ...


    The manhole cover slid perfectly back in place as May kicked it aggressively back to where it belonged. The three of them said nothing as they began walking once more, the events from before still making their way through their heads. This is Hell, there was no doubt about it. What happens in Hell is the accumulation of a deep-rooted hatred, a seething pain, and the searing hot rage of any who were misfortune enough to call themselves a demon.


    Ephram had so many questions and wasn''t sure if he even wanted them answered anymore. Who cares about the human world, the war on the angels, or even Hell itself? The only thing he could see was the unrelenting fury of the damned, furious because of one another. If the world had come to hate itself, what was the point in saving it? He asked himself this question now, and could only wonder why he was born to begin with. He didn''t care about the war, he didn''t care about anything these demons had pushed to the front of his mind.


    If most demons were just like the rats in the sewer, or even worse, the ones living just above them, then what could he possibly do to stop the carnage? Did they even want it to stop? There was no telling what ran through the minds of others, and it made him feel completely alone.


    "I''m sorry." May''s voice rang out, throwing Ephram''s train of thought off the rails.


    "What for? You saved me... I''m grateful." He said, unsure of why May felt the need to apologize.


    For all he knew, she was never going to save him in the first place. There was no reason to do so, no merit in it. They had only just met along with Silo, and the three of them had no reason to stick together so closely like this. No other demon in all of Hell would come to rescue him, so why had these two come to his aid? It just didn''t make any sense to him.


    "I should''ve been there sooner... I''m just glad you and the others are free now." She said, trying to hide the fact she was upset.


    "All three of us didn''t start off on the right foot, but I think I speak for us all when I say... May, you did everything you could. You too, uh..." Silo trailed off as he looked over to Ephram from Mays sunhat, staring at him with a dumbfounded look in his eyes.


    May chuckled under her breath, not only at Silo''s attempt to reassure her, but why he had trailed off in the first place. Her chuckle slowly grew louder until it grew into a full blown laughing fit, her hands now clung to her sides as if she was keeping her body from bursting with laughter. Silo held on to her hat with his small claws, trying not to fall off as she giggled uncontrollably.


    She stopped in her tracks, nearly causing Ephram to bump into her as he half paid attention to where he was going, his focus was on her out of place laughter.


    "Are you alright?" He asked, unable to comprehend what was so funny.


    "You do realize, both Silo and I have no clue what to call you, right? You''ve never introduced yourself." She said, the words piercing through her bubbly laughter.


    "Oh! Before you do so, just know that you shouldn''t say your real name aloud. Every demon has a true name, that name is the only thing stopping others from killing you for good." May blurted out quickly, not wanting Ephram to say his true name out of ignorance.


    Something in the back of his mind seemed to tickle, like a feather being gently moved across his brain. He had heard this before; he was sure of it. The sense of deja vu was stronger than ever now, and it caused him quite a bit of discomfort.


    "I... knew that, somehow. I''m sure of it. I know my true name, and the power it holds." He said, holding his head in one hand to try and ease the pain. It was nothing more than a small headache, but he knew something was wrong either way. Ephram knew deep within his very existence that he had heard those words somewhere before, there was no doubt in his mind.


    "Are you alright? What happened?" May ceased her giggling, growing more and more concerned for Ephram as he grasped his head in both hands now, obviously becoming more upset with every passing second.


    "I can''t remember anything... but I know things... things I shouldn''t." He said, trying his hardest to scour his mind for any hint of a memory, even a scrap. The feeling of emptiness in his mind was driving him mad, there had to be an explanation for this.


    If what May and Silo had both said in the Garden was true, then he should have memories of his human master, yet none were there. But somehow, he still knew things. A demon''s true name, the beauty of the world, and the way he felt towards the demons of Hell were all too real to be a coincidence. These feelings and thoughts within him were the result of someone''s memories, he was sure of it. The memories themselves were gone, but the feelings remained.


    "Well... maybe what you just experienced has gotten to your head? Seeing those bodies and being nearly tortured like that is sure to put some strain on you." Silo spoke up suddenly, trying to calm Ephram down.


    "Right, and once we reach my father''s place I''m sure you''ll feel better. It''s much safer there than it is anywhere in all of Hell... in my opinion of course." May said, walking closer to Ephram and holding onto his shoulder for comfort.


    "Your father?" Ephram managed to ask, his mind still racing as it tried to find answers to his unanswerable questions.


    "Yes, my father. The Rootlord of this section of Hell. Aberlain Estella." May said with a defeated tone, for some reason saying her fathers name had made her visibly upset. Ephram decided not to push his luck by asking her why that was.


    "So... back to introductions then, I suppose. My name is May Estella, daughter of the Rootlord Aberlain Estella, ruler of three Yggdrasil roots. Pleasure to make your acquaintance." She said with nobility in her voice, and as soon as she finished speaking, it dawned on Ephram just how important May and her father really were. Yggdrasil is quite large, and to rule three entire roots of the tree must take some serious power.


    "My name is Silo, just Silo. As a lesser demon, I have no other name beside the one my human master had given me. Pleased to meet you two." Silo squeaked as he happily introduced himself formally, never having gotten the chance to do so before.


    Ephram looked at the two of them in awe, he had begun to realize something else quite important to him. These two demons before him were unlike any of the others he had seen so far, and knew deep within himself that the two of them were going to become more important to him than anyone else. These two had no reason to help him, let alone introduce themselves in such a manner. Even among the foul creatures in the sewers, the demons living within the city who find pleasure in screams, and countless others he was sure to meet, Ephram knew that these two were different. It seems even demons possessed a heart.


    "Well... I''m not entirely sure what to call myself just yet. It''s not like I can tell you my true name." He said as he tried desperately to come up with a name for himself, but every idea he had just seemed too fake to him, and that was something he just couldn''t stand by.


    "Hm... how about you just use the first initial of your name? Plenty of demons do that." Silo spoke up, trying to offer a solution to Ephram''s predicament. This had never occurred to him, but it seemed better than coming up with a fake name for the time being.


    "In that case, you can call me E." He said happily, it felt good to finally have something to be referred by.


    Ephram hadn''t realized it before, but now that the weight had lifted from his shoulders, he understood why he felt so relieved. It was lonely, being the only one to know his name, unable to say it aloud. Even his two companions had no clue what it was, and the same could be said for them individually. A name holds power, it can make you feel closer to someone. Both May and Silo were not these demons real names, but a fake to conceal their true names. It must have been lonely for them as well, being the only ones to know their own names, unable to call out for those whom they cared about with a genuine title, forever cursed to hear a fake name and to say a fake name.


    "It''s nice to meet you, E." May said warmly as she continued on walking, Ephram following closely behind with a newfound sense of companionship.

 Authority

    Yellow eyes. Shining brighter than anything Ephram had ever seen before. In comparison to even the city lights he had seen from afar in the Garden, they shone brighter. It was the first thing he had noticed about Aberlain, his gleaming golden eyes. He was dressed in a brilliant yellow king''s robe with black fur trim which flowed behind him as he walked. The first thought that appeared in Ephram''s mind when he saw this demon and his appearance was ''power''.


    Aberlain looked down at the three of them from the balcony of the great hall, his dark void of a face almost blotted out by the stars he called his eyes. His hands wrapped in what seemed to be white silk gloves, gripping the banister firmly. He seemed to be a quiet and thoughtful stoic figure, analyzing the trio as they stood below him in the hall.


    Ephram looked up towards the ceiling, an extraordinarily large diamond chandelier hung freely above his head, illuminating the room to the point of daylight. It was so far out of his reach that even if he had wings it would take quite a while to reach it. The word palace was an understatement for this massive estate, it was the largest and most impressive place Ephram had ever bore witness to. Upon entering the grounds, he had walked past thousands of large stone sculptures of Aberlain himself, and even a few of both May and her father together. Lush green bushes and towering pine trees lined the gates which concealed the estate entirely from the outside world.


    Upon his arrival, Ephram had walked by an enormous water fountain which seemed to be made entirely from Gold, sitting proudly in front of the main entrance. It roared with the clearest water he had seen, far different from that which ran through the streets of Ygdransi.


    "May, daughter... who are these two you''ve brought before me?" Aberlain''s voice rang through the great hall, echoing off each and every surface imaginable. The strength in his voice was apparent, not a hint of weakness to be found.


    His eyes were locked on Ephram, ignoring the other two entirely as he spoke. They pierced through him like a spear through mere paper.


    "This one here is E, a newborn demon who just awakened not too long ago in the Garden. I was hoping you could shed some light on his situation for him?" May hesitated, correcting herself, "For me, father? I''m sure you sense it too." She said, glancing over at Ephram quickly.


    Aberlain clasped his hands behind his back, strolling down the white marble staircase towards the three of them. He nodded towards May, looking just slightly above her at her sunhat.


    "The other is a lesser demon by the name of Silo, he''s been a great help in securing E, so I was wondering if it was alright for him to stay here for a while as well? I will take full responsibility for both E and Silo during their stay here, father." May said shakily, something about her tone had begun to break, revealing a side of herself Ephram had yet to see.


    Ephram looked at May, wondering why she seemed so different, it was as if she were afraid of her own father. He had to admit to himself that Aberlain did seem like quite a powerful figure, but for his own daughter to feel fear at his presence was just peculiar to him.


    "E, is it? It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I''m sure my daughter has made you aware of me, but I would like to properly introduce myself." Aberlain said, his voice as smooth as the marble flooring they all stood upon. His demeanor had entirely changed when speaking to Ephram, the overwhelming power he placed in their hearts had been replaced by something else entirely. Ephram couldn''t tell if this change was a good thing, or the sign of something much worse yet to come.


    "My name is Aberlain Estella, I am the ruler of three Yggdrasil roots. My title is that of Rootlord, meaning one who has complete authority over a large section of Hell." He began with a calm and collected tone, this was obviously not his first time introducing himself in this manner. His words flowed with a smoothness to them, like the water spouting from the fountain outside.


    "It''s nice to meet you as well, Aberlain... or... how should I address you? Your... highness?" Ephram said, unsure of whether or not he was correct in assuming the demon before him was royalty. He certainly acted like it.


    May and Silo simultaneously seemed to choke back laughter, catching Ephram off guard. As he turned to face them, he noticed Silo hiding his face behind May''s hat, trying not to be caught giggling under his breath. May herself seemed to be shaking slightly, but her composure was much more stable than whatever Silo''s excuse for a stifled laugh was.


    As soon as Ephram realized his mistake, Aberlain unexpectedly burst out into the heartiest of guffaws.


    "Your highness! Oh my! No, no... you can just call me Aberlain!" He said as he doubled over, clutching his sides to keep them from falling off his body from the amount of force his laugh commanded. Even May and Silo had begun to loosen up a bit, however their laughter was drowned out by the booming roars coming from Aberlain.


    Ephram looked down to see Aberlain reach out his hand, standing back up and regaining his composure. Clasping Ephram''s hand firmly and shaking it, the two demons shared a glance. The bright yellow eyes stared deep into Ephram''s face right about where his eyes would be, making him feel as if Aberlain could truly see into his very soul. Just a moment ago, everyone had shared a good laugh, and not even ten seconds later, he had felt that same uneasy feeling which radiated from the Rootlord.


    "May, if you''d be so kind as to show our other guest his quarters? I''d like to have a word with E in my study." He said, catching everyone off guard with what felt like an odd request.


    Ephram looked back to May, who shared his concerning glance. She decided not to challenge her father, however, and only nodded in agreement with him. As she walked slowly away with Silo atop her hat, Ephram could swear he felt a warm breeze pass through the hall, all but fading away as May walked up the stairs and through the large oak double doors resting above.


    "Did I do something?" Ephram asked, unsure what the Rootlord could possibly want to speak to him about. He knew from May that he was something special seeing as how he had no memories of his human master, but it was far too early for Aberlain to get directly involved with this in his opinion.


    "Of course not, I simply have a few questions for you, that''s all. You needn''t fear." He said slyly, it was clear to Ephram that Aberlain had something else occupying his mind.


    As the two of them walked through a separate set of doors to their left, Ephram was taken aback at the sheer size of just the hallway itself. Large busts of figures he had never seen before lined the left side of the wall; their portraits hung gallantly behind them. On the right side the wall was made entirely of glass, overlooking what seemed to be an enormous garden filled with breathtaking plants, flowers, trees, and bushes alike. An entire forest of pink, blue, green, red, and every color Ephram knew had been neatly placed within this garden. On the other side of the forest lay another section of the palace, yet it was too far away to make out any details. This place was much bigger than Ephram had previously imagined.


    "Wow... this is beautiful! I''ve never seen anything like it." He said, awe filling his voice.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Aberlain said nothing as the two of them walked, their footsteps echoing through the hall. He seemed to ignore Ephram completely, as if the second they had walked through the doors he had ceased to exist. The air around the two felt tense, like a wound up steel spring ready to break under the pressure at any moment. Whatever persona Aberlain had revealed to the three of them in the Great Hall had been wiped off the face of Hell.


    Another pair of large oak double doors stood proudly at the end of the hall, and as they reached the doors, the Rootlord sighed loudly. Opening them and walking through, he raised his arms in triumph, revealing his study to Ephram. Bookcases lined the walls, their colorful spines protruding as if to say ''read me!''


    A large metal spiral staircase stood towards the back of the room, leading up to even more bookcases, each one larger and grander than the last. The room smelled of knowledge, each word of each book seemingly floating through the air.


    "Over here, have a seat." Aberlain commanded, pointing to a large oak desk in the back of the room, dimly lit by a single lamp sitting quaintly atop it. A neat stack of papers sat upon the desk next to the lamp, all seemed to be signed by the same gold ink pen kept in a small container on the opposite side.


    Aberlain pulled back his own chair, removing his yellow robe and draping it over the back to sit down. Ephram shortly after followed suit, sitting in the velvety red cushioned chair opposite to the Rootlord. As he sat, he noticed how unbelievably soft this chair was, its cushions seemed to memorize every inch of his body as he sat upon it, tailoring itself to his every comfort.


    "Let''s skip the small talk, shall we? I have reason to believe you are not who you say you are." The Rootlord spoke quickly, it was obvious he had become irritated.


    This accusation took Ephram by surprise and caused him to lose any train of thought he had previously had.


    "What do you mean? As far as I know, I just woke up in the Garden amongst the red flowers not too long ago? I know next to nothing, I swear." He said defensively, not sure why he was being targeted like this. Sure, he had no memories of his human master and for some reason May had taken an interest in him when she had sensed something odd in him, but that certainly wasn''t reason enough to accuse him of lying, was it?


    Aberlain groaned, bringing his hands to his face and rubbing his eyes with the silky white gloves he wore.


    "Fine... I''ll play along for now. Where was it you woke up again?"


    "The Garden? With the red flowers?"


    "Again."


    "The... Garden? What are you getting at here? I don''t understand." Ephram said as he grew increasingly irritated. There was no reason to put him through whatever this was, perhaps Aberlain was testing him? Whatever the reason, it made him quite annoyed.


    "And do you know what those flowers do? What they are called?" The Rootlord asked, trying to provoke something out of Ephram.


    "No, not at all. I do think they''re quite pretty, though? I''m telling you, I don''t know anything!" He said with an exasperated tone, clearly becoming more and more frustrated with every poke and prod into his mind.


    "They are called hellfire roses. The purpose of these flowers is to accumulate the memories and knowledge of every demon that wakes inside the Garden. Having no memories of your human master is simply impossible if you awaken in the Garden. Therefore, you are a liar!" Aberlain said, slamming his fists down on the desk in an effort to scare Ephram, but no such fear could be observed.


    Ephram watched as the Rootlord slowly put his hands in his lap, leaning back in his chair awaiting a response. His yellow eyes narrowed, anger filling the silence of the room.


    "What can I do to prove to you I''m not lying?" He said, trying not to set Aberlain off again. He tried not to show any outward signs of fear towards him, but every fiber of his being was screaming at him to get up and run. If he did so, however, it would only incriminate him more so, and even worse, get May in trouble with her father. After everything she had done for him, there was no way Ephram could allow this demon before him to harm her.


    "The only way I would believe you, is if you come with me to the human world. If you can freely move between worlds without your human master being aware of it, then it''s possible you''re telling the truth." Aberlain said matter of factly, confident his remark would be met with hesitation.


    "Okay then, when do we leave?" Ephram said quicker than the Rootlord had anticipated, catching him slightly off guard.


    Aberlain''s eyes narrowed once more, scanning the peculiar demon across from him.


    "Hm... well, most demons cannot willingly travel to Earth without their master summoning them beforehand. I, however, am someone with quite a bit of influence in the human world. We can leave right now, how about it?" He said, quick to the point. In his mind, there was no way Ephram would accept this offer. On the off-chance Ephram really didn''t have any memories of his human master, the only way to prove it was to travel to Earth with him. If he couldn''t pass through to the other side, then Aberlain''s suspicions would be confirmed. Surely his human master would sense their travels and intervene by calling Ephram forth to them.


    "Alright... we''ll be coming back though, right? I don''t want to leave May and Silo on their own here. Both he and your daughter have been a huge help to me and I''d like to repay them somehow, so... I''ll do whatever it takes to make you believe me." Ephram said confidently, which seemed to irritate Aberlain once again.


    The Rootlord stood up slowly, eyeing him as he made his way past the oak desk and towards a separate room towards the back of the study.


    "Through here." He said, beckoning Ephram to follow.


    As the two demons entered the room, the stench of sulfur rushed past them. It was dark, the only light coming from a few candles lit upon the edge of the wall and the bright golden beams of Aberlain''s eyes. In the center of the room was a large yellow sigil, its intricate design somehow inspired fear within Ephram. The smell of sulfur seemed to be emanating from it, coming off like waves lapping the shore. The pulsating stench was giving Ephram a headache, his brain being tormented with every new wave of rot and decay.


    "Come now, grasp my hand... and when you see the light, close your eyes." Aberlain commanded, holding out his hands after throwing aside his white gloves. Ephram reached out hesitantly, but in the end their hands held firm. As soon as their hands made contact, he could feel something strange beginning to happen.


    The world around the two of them began to vibrate, the air itself acting more like boiling water. Ephram''s vision began to blur, or perhaps the colors of the world around him simply started to melt. He couldn''t tell what was real and what was not anymore. The dimly lit room began to fade away, dissipating into pure darkness, leaving Ephram and Aberlain completely alone for what felt like an eternity.


    "Where are we?" He asked, but was met with no explanation from the Rootlord.


    As soon as Ephram finished speaking, he noticed a small white light on the horizon of darkness, it seemed to be getting closer. As quickly as it appeared, the small white light burst forward and blinded him. His hand tore away from Aberlain, both of them now covering his face in shock as he bent over, trying to get away from the blazing light.


    "I did tell you to close your eyes." The Rootlords voice interrupted his shock, and Ephram''s vision finally started to blur back into focus, recovering from the sudden flashbang.


    He was about to yell at Aberlain for not giving him a little extra warning, but as he took in his new surroundings, the thought had completely vanished from his mind.


    Dazzling lights filled the world, as far as the eye could see. Lights of all different shapes, sizes, and colors. Tall glass skyscrapers reached the stars, blurring the night sky with the ground below like the reflection of a clear pond. The noise was something else entirely, something that struck a chord through Ephram''s heart. The buzz of the cars and people below hummed like a musician testing out the rhythm for a new song, filling the air with a beautiful melody that seemed to be not quite finished.


    They were noticeably high up, higher than the other buildings it seemed. In this bustling city, there seemed to be quite a few enormous skyscrapers, the one they had appeared within seemingly the tallest.


    "Earth... this is Earth?" Ephram choked out, his voice trembling from the beauty registering within his mind.


    "Yes... more precisely, however, this is the CEO''s office of Stellarh Incorporated. My home away from home." He said confidently, spinning toward Ephram dramatically, "If you were lying to me about losing your memories, you wouldn''t be standing here as of now, so, I sincerely apologize for my transgressions against you... I seek your forgiveness."


    "Well... I guess in your position I can''t blame you. Don''t think much of it, it''s alright." Ephram said, not sure whether or not he should trust the Rootlord. It was merely a small offense, but the fact still remained that Aberlain did not trust him completely. The only thing to do now is wait and see what he does next. It still bugged Ephram why he would go through such trouble to bring him to the human world, certainly there had to be another reason. He had a feeling that the kind of demon the Rootlord was just couldn''t accept the fact that he was wrong, and that thought scared him.

 The Root of All Evil

    "This is Ryan, go ahead." A tall man in a typical black and white business suit said into his cellphone, gripping it awkwardly as if he wasn''t used to the strange small device.


    "No, as I said before, we will not be doing business with you! I''ve given you people chance after chance with no returns. Good day and go screw yourselves." He said, angrily tapping the screen of his phone, hanging up on the poor soul on the other side.


    As he shut his phone off, he caught a glimpse of himself in the dark reflection. Neat brown hair sitting atop his head in a fashion that screams ''I''m important! Look at me!'' while the rest of his face was as plain as could be. The only distinguishing feature he had to separate him from his fellow man was a small brown mole sitting just above his right eyebrow. His eyes were a faint green with a hint of blue, and staring through them rested the soul of a sharp and cunning young man. The success of the decade, Ryan Bailey. CEO of Stellarh Inc. and one of the youngest CEOs in all of Stellarh history, he made it to the top at an astounding Twenty-eight years old.


    As the elevator doors opened and Ryan walked briskly out, he passed by several of his subordinates in the hall, smiling and waving at them as if he didn''t just tell someone to go screw themselves.


    "Good morning Olivia, ready for the company picnic next week?" He asked cheerily, and was met with a beaming smile from the short little gray-haired receptionist sitting behind a stack of papers piled to absurd heights upon her desk.


    "Of course! Will you be making those world famous deviled eggs of yours?" Olivia croaked with an ecstatic demeanor.


    "You know it!" Ryan said as he gritted his teeth through the most handsome grin he could muster, laughing heartily as he walked away from Olivia''s desk and pushed open the door to his office. As he dropped his tiresome smile and shut the door, slamming it loudly, he looked around the dark room and wondered when the sun would finally come up. It was quite early in the morning, and he wanted to get all of his work done before the sun rose. It wasn''t often he got a free day from meetings like this, the only real work he had lined up for him today was a few phone calls, nothing major.


    As he walked through the darkness of his office towards his large metal desk, he stopped. Something in the room seemed off to him, the smell of sulfur was faint but it was unmistakably present.


    "Come out... I know you''re here." Ryan muttered exasperatedly, something told him his day was about to become one long tedious task after another, as most days were.


    In the corner of his office sat two small black futons and a glass coffee table, and sitting upon one futon was a demon dressed in a black button up and dark slacks with stunning golden eyes, staring up at Ryan with a look of contempt. Ryan stood firmly against the demon, eyeing him back with the same cold stare, matching the tenacity of the yellow eyed demon perfectly.


    As the demon stood up and rounded the coffee table, it slowly made its way over to Ryan, and began to laugh.


    "It''s been a while, Mr. CEO. How''s business?" The demon asked, but something about its tone indicated a joke had been told.


    Ryan ignored the demon''s question, sighing heavily at the very presence of the creature. He turned away from it, finally sitting down in his black leathery office chair. Resting his arms atop his desk, he looked down towards his lap in defeat. His plans for a day of relaxation and leisure had been dashed, thwarted by this inconsiderate demon standing in the center of his office. How such a being''s general presence alone could bother a person, Ryan had no idea. But the fact remained that the yellow eyed demon gave Ryan the only feeling he had left, annoyance.


    "What could you possibly want right now, Aberlain? And where''s that god-awful robe you always wear? Finally ditch that piece of garbage?"


    "Oh... nothing much. I just wanted to have a little chat with you, that''s all. As for the robe, I''m quite saddened to hear you dislike it. I think it''s quite tasteful."


    "Whatever... out with it then. You don''t have an appointment so make it quick." Ryan spoke quickly, trying to rush the Rootlord as though he were some kind of pest he needed to rid himself of.


    Aberlain laughed at his remark, finding it amusing how quick this particular human was to irritation.


    "If only you had been born a demon, I''m sure you would''ve surpassed even myself. Such a waste." He said, shaking his head in disgust, "I''m here today because I have a favor to ask of you. I want you to explain the ins and outs of demon summoning to one of my acquaintances. He''s quite new to the world and has lost the memories of his human master, therefore he is in the dark about quite literally everything. Demon and Human relationship-wise I mean."


    Ryan looked up from his lap, a confused look plastered to his face.


    "Why the hell do you want me to do that? That''s the dumbest shit I''ve ever heard you say." He said, holding his hands to his side to express his distaste of the favor.


    "So... you won''t do it then? It''s really worth losing... all this?" Aberlain raised his arms to gesture towards everything surrounding the two of them, his eyes smiling for him with a sinister glow.


    Ryan grumbled under his breath, bringing his head into his palms for a moment before standing up with one large jolting motion.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Fine, fine, whatever, I''ll do it. But don''t you think I''ve done you enough favors? I get that my success is all thanks to you, but I think I''ve earned the right to not do you all these stupid little tasks. Like, c''mon, why do I have to be the one to tell these dumb fairytales to some random ass demon who doesn''t know left from right?" He said with such disgust in his voice it almost caused him to puke, just the thought of being used as a puppet by Aberlain shook Ryan to his core.


    "I promise to leave you alone afterwards, that is, until you summon me once again using the sigil." Aberlain said as he pointed down towards the large circular rug covering the majority of the office, making his way over to the corner of the rug and flipping a portion of it over with his foot. Underneath was a large yellow sigil, the same kind as the one in his study back in Hell.


    "Yeah, yeah, alright... so where is he? I know I can''t see him just yet so get over here and reveal him." Ryan snapped his fingers towards the Rootlord, who chuckled at the gesture.


    Aberlain waited for Ryan to close his eyes, laying his hand over them. With his own eyes closed, the room seemed to get dimmer from the now missing golden light. However, once they had opened again and his hand fell from the CEOs face, two pairs of yellow eyes beamed. The demon and the human alike now had eyes one in the same, two golden balls of light occupied Ryans once green and blue eyes.


    As he surveyed the room, Ryan caught sight of the demon in question. A tall dark figure wearing a long black trenchcoat, and a wide brimmed dark fedora rested upon his head. He had a dapper black suit underneath the coat, one not unlike Ryan himself would wear. His boots even had a neat polish to them. Whomever this demon was, Ryan at least recognized it knew how to dress. He especially liked the gold watch in his pocket, it complimented the entire outfit''s dark tone.


    "I take it you''re the invalid? My name''s Ryan." He said confidently, sneering at the demon.


    "I don''t know about invalid... but I am the one Aberlain mentioned. You can call me E." Ephram said defensively, not liking the tone of this pompous jerk one bit.


    "Well, E, Aberlain here has made it my job to answer all your little questions, so let''s hurry it along, shall we?" Ryan said with a swiftness, motioning with his hand for Ephram to waste no time whatsoever.


    "Okay, well... I guess my first question is why do you now have the same eyes as Aberlain? And... how could you not see me before? But you could see him? And why is there a giant sigil here like the one back in Hell? And-" Ephram was cut off by obnoxiously loud clapping from Ryan, who had seemingly grown even more impatient than before.


    The businessman held a finger to his lips, making a loud ''tsk'' noise at Ephram like he was nothing more than a dog who had upset its owner. As he walked away from his desk and sat down on the opposite futon from the demon, he leaned into the couch as to soak up all the comfort it had to offer.


    "Listen, listen... okay? Just... listen. I realize you have a lot of questions but do not just throw this crap at me all at once. Do I look like an answering machine to you?" He asked, his tone more sinister than before as a hint of spite rolled off his tongue.


    Ephram was shocked to say the least, for his first encounter with a human this was not at all what he expected.


    "I-"


    "Just kidding! It was a joke! I''m just messing with you! Of course, I''d be more than happy to help! An answering machine... psh! Doesn''t even make sense!" Ryan cut him off with a quickness, his entire demeanor changing in a split second. It was as if he had been suddenly possessed by the ghost of a kind hearted and endearing man, a selfless man who lived uncorrupted by the power Ryan seemed to wield.


    "The sigil is something that''s been here since before I was even born, it''s how Aberlain and other demons of his magnitude travel back and forth between Hell and Earth. As for the eyes, that''s our Rootlords form of magic. His eyes can be transferred to any human he wants, allowing them to see himself as well as any other demons." Without skipping a beat, Ryan bounded up from the futon, pacing around the room as he spoke.


    "I believe you demons call it magic manipulation? Most powerful demons have an ability unique to them, Aberlain can simply bypass the rules governing the appearance of demons. Normally, I''d only be able to see him," Ryan said as he gestured to the Rootlord, who was now standing near his desk with his hands patiently clasped over one another, "since I have a contract with him. I couldn''t see you before because I don''t have a contract with you."


    The businessman stopped his pacing abruptly, clapping his hands together in victory as if he had just done the noblest of deeds.


    "I see... so he essentially lent you his eyes?" Ephram asked, finally starting to understand a bit.


    Ryan nodded slowly as he walked back over to his desk, leaning up against it and crossing his arms. The only thoughts jumbling about in his brain were that of how to get rid of these two nuisances. If he could hurry along the moron on the futon, his day would finally be free from annoyances such as these and he could finally have some peace and quiet.


    "So? Is that all?" He asked, smiling brightly to indicate that was all. From him, at least.


    "Actually, no. I was also wondering if you''d heard of any other demons losing their memories? I have no clue who my human master is, I can''t seem to remember anything about them regardless of the hellfire roses I woke up in... apparently they store our memories?" Ephram asked, but was met with a long glare from the businessman.


    For several long awkward seconds, the two of them only stared at each other. One was a look of confusion, while the other grew into a look of disdain.


    "No... no, I have no clue. It''s unheard of. The only explanation I can think of is if your specific rose had been destroyed the moment you awakened... but that''s impossible. You''d be even more of a bumbling idiot than you are currently, unable to speak or think for yourself." Ryan spoke in a nearly monotonous tone, clearly fed up with this conversation long ago.


    Ephram said nothing. He knew this human had issues and didn''t want to press him any further. He disliked everything about the man, how crass and just plain rude he seemed to be. Yet, he knew deep within himself that not all humans were like this. Regardless of the fact that he had never met any other human beings beside this man, he knew within his heart that humanity was not to be represented by this one bad apple.


    Hanging his head in defeat, Ephram looked down at his polished black boots. As he was about to stand up and ask Aberlain to return to Hell, having had enough of this berating fool of a man, he was stopped suddenly by a small glimmer of light. At first, he thought it to be the golden eyes of either Aberlain or Ryan, but quickly realized that was not the case. Sunlight had begun pouring into the room, reflecting off his pocket watch and glaring into his face.


    Ephram reached down slowly for the watch, grasping it in one hand firmly. Every time he looked at the device, it was as if he could feel his very soul intertwined within it. Just simply holding it was enough to block out every other nuisance the world threw at him. The slow tick of the watch reminded him of the passage of time, and how everything will one day be better. Time will never stop, not for anyone or anything. The ceaseless marching of his watch reminded him of that fact.


    "What are you doing?" Ryan''s voice called out to Ephram, but it seemed muddier than before. It was just background noise now, nothing more.


    A sudden sharp pain in his wrist caused him to drop the pocket watch, sending it crashing into the rug his feet clung firmly to. At first Ephram felt a wave of terror consume him, but as soon as the watch hit the ground, that wave of terror was replaced by curiosity. It had finally been opened; the watch had somehow crashed hard enough into the floor to break it open like a stuck clam shell.


    It was as if his body moved on its own, Ephram watched as his hand reached out to pick up the watch, turning it over slowly to examine what lay within. At first it was nothing more than a simple white face and black hands, ticking softly with the passage of time. Upon further inspection, however, something else appeared. On the other side of the watch face, was a small photograph of a tall smiling human man wearing a wide brimmed fedora, a black trenchcoat, and shiny black boots. Standing next to him was a woman in a black dress with long silver hair reaching to the middle of her back, a long white scarf wrapped neatly around her neck. Ephram looked down at the couple, and felt his heart suddenly stop beating as he collapsed to the ground.

 The March of Time

    "Victor Ephram Agnello... I love you." Silvia''s warm voice filled his mind like honey, putting any and every trouble he felt down with those three words. The three words he never thought he''d hear in his lifetime. As her hands embraced his face like a mother holding her child, their eyes met for the longest time, unbroken silence ensued. She looked into his warm eyes, they reminded her of melting chocolate in a pool of coffee.


    They had finally bought their first house together, settling down for the first time in both their lives. Life couldn''t be any better. The blissful days they spent together were like Heaven on Earth, everyday filled with the company of one another. For Victor, that was enough. His whole life had been spent on the run from others, trying to disappear into the background of the world. It was only when he met Silvia that he decided to bring himself to the forefront of his own life. No more running, no more hiding.


    "You love me, huh? Oh my gosh... do you have a crush on me?" Victor playfully asked, smiling at his wife with a smile he never thought he''d show another person. Every moment he spent with her was surreal, he just couldn''t help but smile every second he was near her.


    "Oh eww... no way! You have cooties, get away from me!" She spoke amidst her laughter, running away from her husband with astounding speed. At this, Victor chased after her through the house. Running through doorway after doorway, the two of them began a game of hide and seek, only to lead to Victor alone in the living room.


    He crept past the small floral pattern couch, the wooden floorboards creaking under every step. The sunlight creeping in from the half-opened window shone brilliantly, its golden light causing the entire house to take on an amber hue. The house itself was small but clean, smelling of sweet scented candles. Vanilla and Pecan were Silvia''s favorite, the aroma was quite often present. They weren''t able to afford anything larger than their current home at the moment, but it''s not like they''d want to in the first place, this was all they needed. Both of them had stable jobs, a cozy little house, and enough love between the two of them to power a country.


    As Victor noticed one of the long window curtains move unnaturally, he smiled to himself. They were nearly see-through, the white curtains causing the golden light of the setting sun to fade to a calming soft yellow.


    "I love you too, Silvia." He said, pulling the curtains over to the side, revealing his grinning wife. Her hair reflected the sunlight like the ocean kissing the sun, her silver strands of hair moving softly with the warm breeze of the open window. Their eyes locked onto one another, their souls becoming one and the same for the briefest of moments. Her light blue eyes reminded him of the glaciers in the arctic as they stared into his own.


    The two of them kissed in their love-drunk stupor, holding one another as if they never wished to let go. As their lips parted ways and their eyes met once again, Victor grasped his wife''s hand, leading her up the creaky wooden stairs and into their bedroom.


    "We have a big day ahead of us tomorrow, remember? We''re meeting your dad out in Centerfield for breakfast, so we both need to get plenty of rest. I''d rather not spend the only day we have off work together catching up on sleep we missed the night before, yeah?" He said softly, pointing towards the master bathroom door.


    "You get the shower first, but please don''t use up all the hot water, m''kay?"


    "No promises!" Silvia shouted, hurriedly collecting her brightly colored pink and white pajamas as she rushed into the bathroom, closing the door behind her.


    Victor chuckled to himself under his breath, wondering how life could possibly be this good. As he laid down upon the silky white sheets of their queen-sized bed, he looked out the window. Large pine trees towered over the horizon, with the setting sun peeking out from behind them like it wanted to be part of their game of hide and seek. He listened to the shower run as he watched the sun slowly melt away into the ground, disappearing for good until the morning came. The shadows of the trees faded away with the darkness of the sky, covering their home in the slumbering night.


    As he closed his eyes happily, he thought he felt a small tear begin to form underneath his eyelids, and began laughing at himself for being so silly. Ever since Victor was a little boy, he was shown nothing but hate and sorrow from the mouths of his fellow man. For as long as he could remember, he tried to gain the approval of these beasts in human skin, but to no avail. Everything he did was only met with acid rain spewing from the souls of his peers, parental figures, and even his close friends. Wandering alone through life, he''d decided to slink into the background to watch the world turn without him. It was only until Silvia had entered his life that he realized, not everyone was out to get him. Some people truly did care about others, however, they were in short supply. But the love of a single person was enough to bring him out of his foggy daze he called living. Without her, he was truly nothing.


    It was hard to believe he had already made it to his 28th birthday, celebrating it just last week with his wife and her father. He knew deep within his heart that every single day, not just his birthday, was just as special as the day he met her. She gave him the purpose to live.


    Victor opened his eyes once more, swinging his legs off the bed and standing up with pride. Pride in himself, something that used to be foreign. As he made his way over to the large wooden dresser near the window, he looked at the pictures lining the surface. They were mostly of the two of them, and a few of Silvia and her father. One stood out to him the most, however, with its perfect depiction of the love he and Silvia shared. It was the two of them standing next to each other the day they had bought the house, its bright yellow exterior shining like the sun behind them. She wore a long black dress along with the white scarf Victor had given her for her birthday. He smiled as he looked at the two of them, happy to recall one of the most important memories he held.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    As he heard the shower suddenly shut off and the curtain draw back, he quickly opened the pocket watch his wife had given to him just last week to hide the picture inside. He could always print more copies, so taking this one was no big deal. Hurriedly taking the small photograph out of its frame and tucking it neatly into the watch, he noticed some odd lettering sprawled across the back of the picture.


    1213 Crownpoint Ave. Oregon


    Our Home :)


    The words Silvia had shakily scribbled out in black ink had brought a tear out of Victor''s eye, rolling down his cheek as he stared down at the words. Placing the photo in the watch and clasping it shut, he placed it back upon the dresser. It was only when he turned around to head towards the bathroom when he noticed something was wrong.


    His hands began to tremble, and his legs shook like a rickety wooden stool about to break. Victor tried to call out for help, but was met with nothing but a pathetic croak escaping his throat. He looked down at his hands in shock, and collapsed to the ground with a horrible thud. His heart beat faster and faster now, like a train speeding down the railroad. The only feelings passing through him were fear and uncertainty, his mind racing with any possible explanation as to what could be happening to him.


    As Victor reached out towards the bathroom, straining his outstretched hand into the light coming from underneath the door, his eyes began to close. Everything was beginning to go blurry, his vision had begun to fail him. The only thing he could clearly see now was the door to the bathroom, horrified at the thought he may never see his wife again before he passed out.


    The door swung open with astounding force, and out ran Silvia dressed in her colorful pajamas. As she rushed to her husband''s side and kneeled down next to him, tears flowed from her face like a broken dam. Crying out for Victor to get up, she shook him violently to snap him out of his affliction.


    "Victor!" She cried, her voice carrying throughout the entire house as his vision finally faded with the darkness of the night.


    ...


    "E!" A deep booming voice shot through the mind of Ephram, causing him to shoot upright into a sitting position. He couldn''t tell where he was, everything seemed so blurry and wrong. The sunlight pouring in from the glass windows surrounding the office space stung his face, as if it were a thousand little bugs biting at his skin.


    "Where... am I?" He managed, holding his head in his hands as he tried to remember what had happened.


    The last thing he could recall was speaking with the crass businessman, Ryan. At least he thought that was the man''s name, it had begun to fade from his mind like the ghost of a past he didn''t recognize. He was in a large office, its simple decor staring Ephram down like a wolf hunting its prey. A big metal desk with an oversized black chair sat near the large windows, and a glass coffee table surrounded by two black futons had come into view near where he sat. The floor was hard and cold, the enormous circular rug providing no heat or comfort whatsoever.


    "Are you alright? You suddenly collapsed and your... well... your heart... stopped." The voice said from behind Ephram, and he turned to look at it.


    Aberlain. He remembered now. He had come to this place with the Rootlord to prove he wasn''t lying about losing his memories.


    What memories could he possibly have? He was a demon, born in the Garden of Hell amidst a sea of hellfire roses. This fact jumped into his mind like an unwanted passing thought. He felt as if he had seen something else, however, perhaps a dream? He didn''t remember collapsing, but knew he had felt something important. For whatever the reason, he just simply could not remember. As he scanned the room with confusion, he noticed the businessman had disappeared.


    "What... happened to me? Where is Ryan?" He asked groggily as he tried to stand up, until a powerful hand was brought down upon his shoulder, forcing him to stay seated.


    "I''m not sure, I''ve never seen a demon collapse like that. You seem to have had some sort of heart attack... but... that''s unheard of. Demons don''t have heart attacks." Aberlain began, trying his best to console him, "as for Ryan, he left quite a while ago after I''d taken his demon sight away. You''ve been out for at least half a day."


    "What? That... can''t be." Ephram said, looking up at Aberlain. He felt as if he had only been unconscious for a few moments, there was no way time had passed that quickly.


    He couldn''t find any plausible explanation for this. Confusion settled into his bones, overwhelming Ephram to the point of madness. Nothing made sense anymore, or had it ever? As long as he could remember, he had been dunked into a vat of boiling hot confusion and ignorance of the world around him. Ever since waking up in the Garden, it was problem after problem. He was sick and tired of dealing with the way this world worked, its petty fights thrust upon him like he was nothing more than a tool for the world to use in its sick game. He''d done nothing wrong, nothing at all. So then, why does life have to be this way? The constant fog surrounding his mind clouding his own memory, the weakness he felt at every sight of conflict, and the disgusting feeling created within him from being saved like a damsel in distress. May, Silo, and now Aberlain had saved him from himself. For once, Ephram wanted to be the one doing the saving.


    His thoughts had begun to crash into themselves like rolling clouds thundering against one another. He tried desperately to calm himself, but the only thing he could think of was how weak and useless he was.


    That is, until the golden pocket watch had finally come back into view. Its slow ticking had interrupted his thoughts, breaking through the doorway of his mind. The white face of the watch stared up at him from the ground, its black hands moving gently with every second to remind him that this time will pass, and once again everything will be alright. Ephram could feel a calm breeze move slowly through his body, warming him up like freshly baked bread. He felt the air around him become sweeter, as the smell of Vanilla filled the space of the office.


    "Did seeing this have something to do with why you collapsed?" Aberlain suddenly interjected, disrupting Ephram''s sense of peace as he held out a small photograph.


    As he grabbed the photo and looked down upon it, he suddenly remembered exactly what happened the moments before he passed out. The photo had triggered something within him, but whatever it had been was now long gone.


    "I remember feeling something odd when I looked at this before, but... I can''t remember why that is. I don''t think I''ve ever seen these people, but something about them just feels familiar to me." He said, uncertain as to why he felt this way. Something about the woman in the photo spoke to his very soul, as if she were reaching out of the picture to hold him in her arms.

 Reunited

    1213 Crownpoint Avenue, Oregon. Our home. Ephram played these words on repeat in his mind, feeling his very soul connected to them. He feared forgetting those words and the people in the photograph, so he had tucked the picture back into the watch and hid it within his left breast pocket once more.


    Ever since returning to Hell via the sigil in Aberlain''s study, something had been bothering him. It was no mere coincidence he had passed out after the watch had opened, revealing the picture within. There was more to it, he knew that within his heart. But why the picture caused such a reaction from him, he had no clue. The only explanation he could hope to find would be to visit the address scribbled on the flip side of the photo.


    As he walked through the hall, following a few paces behind Aberlain, an idea sprung forth. If he could convince both May and Silo to accompany him to Earth and find the place mentioned on the photo, it would be easier for him to find any clue as to why he fell unconscious. So far those two were the only ones he knew he could trust, knowing that if things go wrong they''d have his back.


    "E, you go on ahead. I have a meeting to attend and would like to prepare for it. I''ll have Restavel here see you to your room. It''s just across the hall from... Silo, was it?" Aberlain said, pointing down the corridor to a tall dark female demon.


    She was dressed in a long frilly maids uniform, her shoulder length dull gray hair flatly pressed to her head, covering the majority of her face with her choppy bangs. She seemed to be speaking to a few other shorter demons in similar dresses with similar hair, only to dismiss them as soon as she caught sight of Aberlain. Ephram noticed something odd about her, she seemed to walk with a very slight limp. Now that he paid closer attention, he noticed all of the shorter maids walk with the same limp as they scurried through the corridor, passing both him and Aberlain quickly.


    "Restavel, could you please see our guest to the quarters across the hall from the field mouse? I''d really appreciate it." Aberlain said, dawning a suspiciously kind tone with the maid.


    She nodded in obedience, beckoning for Ephram to follow her without any hesitation or response to the Rootlord.


    "Oh, and E! One more thing..." Aberlain yelled as he began hurriedly walking in the opposite direction, "as long as you stay within the palace, you don''t have anything to worry about! You''re safe here, I promise, so catch up on some rest if you''d like!" The Rootlord proclaimed cheerily as he waved goodbye.


    Ephram thought to himself why Aberlain would say such a thing, it had become increasingly obvious that he was just trying to keep an eye on him. It bugged him why the Rootlord still didn''t seem to trust him fully, even after everything he''d done to prove his trustworthiness. Looking towards the maid now directing him through corridor after corridor, he wondered what she thought of Aberlain.


    "Restavel, right? What do you think of him?" He asked, and was met with a sideways glance from the confused maid.


    "Clarify." She said, but her voice sounded more robotic than demon.


    "I mean... do you think he finds it hard to trust others?"


    The maid showed no indication of thought whatsoever as she continued walking down the hall, the clicking of her short black heels echoing through the air.


    "Don''t know." She said, ending the conversation then and there.


    Ephram took this as his cue to stay silent, not sure why Restavel had no intentions of speaking anymore with him. Perhaps she just wasn''t the talkative type, he thought, as he gave her the benefit of the doubt.


    As the two of them rounded the corner and walked up the stairs, he realized they were in the Great Hall, the same diamond chandelier shining brilliantly just as before. The oak double doors swung open with force, revealing yet another long corridor with several smaller wooden doors on each side. He noticed that this hallway seemed more barren of decor from the others, no paintings or busts lined the wall. A few small potted plants stood upon marble pillars, but nothing else caught his eye.


    "Well, well... look who it is." A familiar voice piped up from behind him, and Ephram spun around quickly.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    May had come out of the small wooden door to his right, leaning against it nonchalantly as if she had planned to pop up behind him like some sort of ghostly figure. She had seemingly changed clothes, now sporting a wrinkled white button up and long gray satin pants. Clutching a different sunhat in her hands, this one being a stunning red, she did a small courtesy to greet him. Her golden hair drooped over her blank dark face as she bowed, giggling playfully.


    "May! What''ve you been up to? Where''s Silo? And please... don''t bow to me, it feels weird." Ephram said as he laughed under his breath sheepishly.


    "I''m here! Long time no see!" The field mouse squeaked, scurrying out from underneath Mays hair, perched upon her shoulder.


    "The two of you are getting along better, I see?" He asked, thankful for how far the two demons he cared most about had come. He remembered not too long ago May had tried to hurt Silo for simply not knowing what his intentions were, but their time in the sewers really seemed to connect the two of them.


    "I''ve been showing him around the palace grounds, I''ve actually grown quite fond of the little guy." She said, patting the mouse like he was her favorite new pet.


    "What about you? My father didn''t say anything to you, did he?"


    "Well... not exactly. Some things happened but I''ll fill you in, don''t worry." He said slowly, treading carefully as to how he spoke about her father to her.


    As Ephram began explaining the situation he found himself in to May and Silo, they both stayed quiet and listened as they entered their room, leaving Restavel behind in the hallway. The maid didn''t particularly seem to care what any of them were discussing as she limped down the hall, leaving the trio alone.


    The room wasn''t as big as he thought it would be, seeing as how the rest of the palace was comically oversized. There was nothing more than a queen sized bed with dark gray sheets, a small white dresser in the corner of the room, and a tacky floral rug. The surrounding atmosphere of the room felt stuffy, almost as if the room itself was telling him to get out. Regardless of his displeasure from the room, Ephram continued his story to May and Silo as they both looked at him attentively. She had sat upon the bed with her legs and arms folded, patiently waiting for him to finish his explanation. Silo seemed to be enjoying the story more than her, as he laid on the bed next to her like a child hearing a bedtime story.


    "I see... do you mind if I take a look at this photo?" May asked seriously, any hint of playfulness in her voice had gone straight out the window.


    Ephram reached into his pocket and pulled out the pocket watch, thankful it was much easier to open now that it had broken open once before. Handing the photo to her and stepping back, he watched as May inspected the photograph closely. Her mannerisms seemed to match that of a detective grueling over some kind of misunderstood evidence, like a clue no one but her could see.


    "I know you claimed to not know these two people, but... the fact remains. The man in this picture looks strikingly familiar to me." She said, holding up the photo to compare both the man within it, and Ephram standing across from her.


    "But... that just can''t be. It''s impossible for a human to become a demon. They can only unknowingly create a demon, which is how you awakened in the Garden. Angels, Demons, and Humans alike are their own separate entities, so it simply just has to be a coincidence, right?" Silo asked, looking up at May.


    "Right... I agree... but still, it''s uncanny. Especially now that you''ve had what my father called a heart attack? Demons don''t have heart attacks... perhaps the man in the photo is your human master?" She said, turning over the photo to examine the back.


    Ephram shrugged his shoulders, having no clue as to what could''ve happened. One second he was fine, and the second after seeing that picture, he had collapsed.


    "Then it''s settled. We go to this address and see for ourselves, maybe something there could be helpful?" May said without hesitation, catching Ephram off guard. He had originally planned to ask her himself for the three of them to go together, but it seemed she had the same thought.


    "Are you sure? You don''t have to, but I really would appreciate it if we all check it out, so... thank you." He said, clasping his hands together and bowed his head slightly to show how grateful he was.


    "Don''t mention it, consider this a favor... you''ll just have to owe me one in the future, mkay?" May said, the playfulness returning to her voice as she stood up to hand the photo back.


    She donned her red sunhat, reaching out for Silo to climb upon her shoulder once more. Looking up at Ephram, she laughed, noticing his hat had become slightly crooked atop his head. Climbing up onto the bed and standing as tall as she could, she reached out and fixed it. Jumping back down swiftly, he followed her out through the door as they walked through the winding corridors of Palace Estella. It was only until they reached Aberlain''s study did she turn and face him, lowering her voice so none of the passing by maids could overhear.


    "Whatever you do, don''t tell my father we used the sigil. He won''t be too happy if he finds out." She said, putting a finger to her face right about where her mouth would be.


    As the three of them pushed open the door to the study, they failed to notice the tallest maid staring directly at them from across the hall. Her thin gray hair fell just below where her eyes should''ve been, making it hard for her to see past. As she watched the three of them enter the study, she quickly looked down at her feet, pretending not to see anything as she carried on with her business. Behind a few strands of gray hair, however, a small glimmer of golden light shone. A faint yellow peaking through the curtain of gray.

 Survival of The Fittest

    Its flesh clung to its bones like a child being torn apart from its parents. The lacerations were deep, enough to kill any ordinary person. But a person, this creature was not. The large bony protrusion ripping through its skull curved like the crescent moon, its grotesque head and face resting upon its bony shoulders. A face not even a mother could love. Its milky white eyes burned with a fiery rage, their focused gaze fixated on its gnarled right hand, the left having been torn off leaving nothing but a bloody stump.


    The gray rat-like demon sat upright upon the bricks lining the alley, the chilling air surrounding it as if to say, ''you are completely and utterly alone''. The city of Ygdransi peered down at the creature, every spiteful and hate filled demon within it could sense the presence of this maniacal beast. Hatred radiated from it, like a toxic barrier to keep anyone and everyone far away.


    "Black hat... golden watch... golden hair... wind... black hat... golden watch... golden hair... wind..." It muttered, repeating the words as if it were afraid to forget them.


    A sudden gust of wind burst forth from the other end of the alley, throwing the demon off balance and onto the cold hard ground. It wasn''t used to this weakness; its physical body had never been so useless. It was a disgusting feeling, being filled with such animosity, only for its own body to betray itself in the end. As it tried to pick itself back up off the ground, a voice echoed through the alley, bouncing off each moss-covered brick lining the wall and ground alike.


    "Black hat, golden watch, golden hair, wind... how do you know them?" A quiet yet powerful voice projected, reaching the rat-like demon''s ear holes and filling them with a sense of dread. Whoever this voice belonged to was much stronger than the rat demon itself, and it was fully aware of that fact. Nobody had dared to approach it in this state, its burning hatred alone was enough to keep even the strongest of demons at bay.


    "Who are you... what do you want, stranger?" It rasped, trying to conceal the fact it had been too badly wounded to put up much of a fight. It''s voice alone sounded pitiful in comparison to this monstrosity speaking to him, hidden within the shadows of the alley.


    "You don''t seem to know their names... but I do." The voice said, echoing slightly louder now, "The tall man dressed in all black, with his gold pocket watch brazenly displayed. And the other, the girl with the short golden hair who controls the very air itself."


    The rat-like demon felt a wave of quiet desperation fall upon its shoulders. If this strange demon knew of these two, then perhaps it could use this stranger to its advantage. Find out their names, hunt them down, and finally end the one who caused its suffering.


    "You... you know of them? Tell me... who are you?" It croaked.


    "I''m afraid that information is not any of your concern. However, I have no issues telling you who they are and precisely where to find them... if you''re interested, of course." The voice said, its sinister tone growing ever so hate-filled. Whoever this demon was, they most certainly harbored the same thrashing anger towards the two.


    The rat-like demon stood slowly, using its bone protrusion to stabilize itself as it caught its balance against the brick wall. It tried to peer into the shadows surrounding it to catch a glimpse of the other demon, but it was far too dark to see any details.


    "Tell me! I want nothing more!" It screeched, its raspy voice making a horrible gurgling noise as it spoke, as if its throat had been torn out and replaced over and over again.


    Laughter shortly ensued, echoing through the alley with a ferocity that made the rat-like demons anger pale in comparison. As quickly as it began, it abruptly halted.


    "The man in the hat''s name is E, while the golden-haired girl is May. As for where they are... I''ll need to know your intentions before revealing that." The voice said, a small snicker following its statement.


    "I would do anything... anything at all! Take me to them! Take me! The only reason I''m alive is to find them... and end them. I want the river of their blood to flow beneath my feet!"


    "Then you should know, we want the same thing. I want them dead, by any means necessary. If you work under me, and successfully kill them, I will grant you power beyond your wildest dreams. You will never be weak again." The voice said, temptation coursing through its sweet words.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "Fine! I''ll do anything! I-" It spluttered, coughing up blood between words, "I promise you, stranger, I will not fail! I know an opportunity when it knocks, believe me." It sneered a devilish grin, giddy with excitement and anticipation for its long-awaited revenge.


    "I''m so very glad to hear it. Now then, what is your name?" The voice asked, but was met with several seconds of silence before receiving any answer.


    "I am one of the unnamed... one of the demons who has crawled through the pits of Hell to be here amongst the powerful, for I myself was once filled with strength. Those two... E, and May... have taken that strength from me, and destroyed the path before me." It said, wallowing in despair as it spoke.


    "I see... no matter, I shall simply bestow upon you a name, for I have the power to do so. I can give you a true name that only I can use against you, no matter whomever else hears it." The voice said, its words echoing in the rat demons mind. The only type of demon powerful enough to bestow a name like that upon another demon is a Rootlord, and there was no reason for a Rootlord to be slinking around the slums of Ygdransi such as this.


    "...What? Who... are you?" The rat demon asked, its mind racing with the possibilities. It was unheard of for a Rootlord to be caught anywhere near lesser demons such as himself, no matter how powerful. It would tarnish the reputation of the Rootlord, condemning them to unbelievable backlash from masses of the other powerful named demons.


    "As I said... that is not any of your concern." The voice said angrily, obviously irritated in having to repeat itself.


    The rat demon was about to apologize, but the steady click of footsteps cut off its words. The demon in the shadows was making their way over to it, step by step. The echoes of their footsteps were like gunshots to the rat demon, with every step it flinched back in fear.


    Its milky white eyes grew wide, panic coursing through its black veins. As it fell to its knees, the bone protrusion sticking out between its legs, it began to shake uncontrollably. Its body twitched and convulsed as it shook like a tremor through the ground.


    Yellow eyes. Fear. Hate. Rage.


    These were the only words the creature could think of when the eyes opened, staring at him through the darkness of the alley. They shone like golden beams of light, piercing through the rat demons very soul. The eyes were wide with resentment, as if every ounce of its being were consumed with the fiery passion of hatred.


    "Your name... will be Pestarrem."


    The rat demon looked up towards the gleaming yellow eyes, the same rage-filled look fixated to them, unwavering. He had never had a name before, it felt... good. It felt better than anything he had ever experienced. The screams he had conducted during his time in the sewers, the torment he had put others through, and the pain he shared with his victims were nothing compared to this feeling. This feeling of power. Names hold power, and finally having one meant everything to him. Pestarrem. A name worthy of cowering before.


    "My name... is... Pestarrem!" He shouted, his voice full of a newfound strength. His body felt lighter somehow, stronger, faster, and more agile. Just being given a name from this yellow eyed monster had given him the strength of a thousand demons, maybe more. He could feel this new power surging through his body, giving him an unbelievable rush of adrenaline. As he picked himself up off the ground, for the first time in forever his legs didn''t feel so frail and weak. The bony protrusion felt lighter than ever before, almost as if it wasn''t there at all.


    "My name... is... Pestarrem! Pestarrem! Pestarrem!" He roared, a guttural and animalistic screech bellowing from his very own mouth. As he raised his arms and looked to the black sky above, he let loose a chillingly triumphant wail, enough to send shivers down his own spine. This energy was something completely new to him, something capable of destroying anyone and anything in his way.


    "I can see it! The path before me... has been restored!" He grinned, showing off his gap-toothed smile, "and it''s all thanks to you... I owe you my very life. I am at your service." Pestarrem said, giving a solemn bow to his new master to show his immense gratitude.


    "Good... I expect great things from you. However, do know that if you fail me I will not hesitate to destroy the very path you follow now. You will know nothing but tragedy by my hands." The voice said, its yellow eyes never once glancing away from Pestarrem.


    "I''d expect nothing less from someone such as yourself... I promise you, I will not fail. I will kill both E and May, but I do have one question..." He stopped, noticing the eyes narrow slightly, "... why do you want them dead?"


    The yellow eyes suddenly vanished, leaving Pestarrem behind in the cold darkness of the alley. But before he could call out to his benefactor, the voice rang out once more.


    "You will arrive at Palace Estella in exactly one hour, and be greeted by a gray haired maid. If you are one minute late, I will strip you of your name and cast you into the abyss for all eternity."


    Pestarrem smiled to himself, mentally patting himself on the back for being correct regarding the possibility of the eyes belonging to a Rootlord. One of the most relevant and powerful ones for that matter. Not a single demon in all of Hell didn''t know the name of this particular Rootlord, for he wielded the power to rule all of Hell one day.


    "As you command... Aberlain."

 Memories of The Heart

    "Just make sure you don''t move around too much, I don''t want to drop you." May said, lifting her arms to her side as if reaching out for an invisible force.


    "Are you sure this''ll work? You''ve done this before right?" Ephram and Silo said nearly in unison, glancing at each other with a small hint of fright in their voice. He was clutching his hat along with Mays in both hands, tightly gripping them both as if afraid to drop them.


    "Well, not with others. I''ve only ever flown myself before, so I don''t know exactly how much force to use... but we''ll be fine, I promise!"


    Ephram gave her the benefit of the doubt, knowing that May has always pulled through so far. And besides, they were demons, so hitting the ground a few thousand feet in the air wasn''t too much of a big deal. It would, however, still be quite a problem if May were to suddenly lose control of her power and they went spiraling downwards.


    Since coming back to Earth and returning to Ryan''s office, she had smashed open a window with her wind magic for them to fly out of, theoretically. No longer possessing yellow eyes, he could no longer see any demons but Aberlain, so the glass shattering behind him sent quite the shock through his bones, and a ton of laughter from the demon trio. He had rushed from his office in a panic, screaming down the hallway like a child.


    "Okay... everyone ready?" May asked, and received only slow, unsure, nodding from the other two.


    Their feet slowly lifted from the ground as the air around them began to feel like moving through syrup. Ephram''s coat flowed slowly in the thickness of the wind, he felt like he was watching everything around him move in slow motion. Silo had tucked himself away in one of Mays shirt pockets, securing himself tightly.


    Ephram stared with shock and awe as they moved through the shattered window at astounding speed, no warning from May. They moved at speeds he didn''t know was possible, causing the city below them to nearly blur. He could still see the shining lights of the cars and buildings, but each light now seemed to have a small tail trailing behind it as they moved. The clouds seemed to move faster as well, or perhaps they were just moving against the wind, he couldn''t tell anymore. The wind around him seemed to cradle his entire body like a child swaddled in a warm blanket.


    "Watch this!" May yelled, her voice nearly drowned out by the wind whipping past them.


    As Ephram was about to ask what she meant, he suddenly felt the air around him change course. They shot directly into the clouds above like a bullet firing into the sky. He wasn''t sure what a cloud felt like, but it certainly wasn''t what he expected. It was cold and wet, like a solid pool of water looming far above the surface. He stayed quite with astonishment as they broke free from the inside of the clouds. Its pretty white exterior looked like snow being rolled through the shimmering blue sky, creating one large fluffy blanket to cover the entire Earth.


    The higher up they went, the more horizon he could see. The Earth itself seemed to loom below them, getting farther and farther away as they reached new heights every second. The roundness of the bright blue planet amazed him, it was nothing at all like the darkness of Hell. Here, there was freedom. Here, there was more beauty than he could ever hope to take in.


    "What do you think?" May asked, chuckling under her breath as she watched the reactions of both Ephram and Silo.


    Her question didn''t register for a moment in both their heads, the world below them took priority. The sun shone warmly on their shoulders, caressing both them and the Earth below. The warmness of this place was comforting, like a cozy night curled up in front of the fireplace.


    "I''ve... never seen anything like it." Ephram said quietly, his voice just barely reaching the others.


    "Same here, it''s been quite a while since I''ve been to Earth... I don''t remember it being like this." Silo squeaked, his voice trembling slightly as he spoke, "My human master and I would do nothing but talk in his room... he never once wanted to go outside. If only he could see this."


    "Who is your master anyways, Silo? You too May, I haven''t heard anything about them." Ephram asked curiously as they began moving again, the air whipping past them like a herd of gazelle running from a lion.


    "His name is Joseph, I think he''s about fourteen or so now. He created me due to his family situation a few years ago, but he''s grown out of it, so... I guess he doesn''t need me anymore. Probably thought I was some kind of imaginary friend." Silo said uncomfortably.


    "I see... maybe one day he''ll call for you again? Don''t give up hope, okay?" May said, her warm voice consoling the mouse as she pet him with her finger to calm him, "As for me, my father and I share a ''master''." She said, making finger quotes with her hands as if to suggest the word master was incorrect.


    "You''ve met him before, E. That dirtbag, Ryan, is currently the human in possession of my family sigil. Our family tree goes back farther than most, seeing as my father and I aren''t demons born in the Garden. A few hundred years ago or so, the man who started Stellarh Incorporated wished for power, and that created my great grandfather who helped him achieve that power. He eventually had children and ever since then, we''ve become an integral part of the human company. That''s why we use sigils to travel to Earth instead of being summoned, because both my father and I technically have no human master."


    "Oh... I didn''t know. How could he not see you before, though? When we smashed the window?" He asked.


    "Well since he isn''t my master he couldn''t see me, or any of us for that matter. He can only see my father since he''s bound under contract. He can only see me and other demons when I come here with my father, but he has to share his eyes."


    Ephram nodded, thinking he finally understood what May was saying. Although, it was still quite complicated for his brain to keep up.


    As the three of them finished talking and basked in the silence of the air around them, they looked down at the clouds below. They hadn''t been flying for too long, but something about the change in atmosphere told Ephram they were nearly there. The place in the photograph was inching ever so closer to them, reaching out to embrace the demons as they sped towards their destination.


    ...


    The sun had begun to set, its tired eyes closing over the bright blue sky. The air grew colder as the three demons finally touched ground, their feet softly hitting the sidewalk below. An unfamiliar place now surrounded them, like a group of spearmen backing them into a corner. The towering pine trees stood tall above them, casting long shadows over the three of them. The air was covered in a thin mist, like ghosts playing tag in the street. A single lamppost stood valiantly against the black night, its flickering yellow light never once staying out for long as it pushed back the darkness.


    A graveyard covered in vines and overgrown bushes stood just across the street from the small yellow house, its paint had been chipped and boards torn from the home itself. The numbers on the side of the house had been weathered away, or torn off from the locals, but the faded paint beneath still read those four numbers, 1213.


    The three of them quietly walked up to the house, looking for any sign Ephram had been there before. The only thing unusual, however, was how torn up and discarded this house seemed to be to the others nearby. It had obviously been abandoned, the broken windows and graffiti sprawled across the face of the home made it painstakingly clear nobody was home. A broken baby blue swing chained to the ceiling of the porch swung with the wind, the rusty chains screeching at the demons as if to warn them.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    As Ephram took the first step up the mossy brick stairs, he noticed the pale screen door had been left slightly ajar. It was missing the doorknob entirely along with sporting a few slashes in the screen, so it wasn''t much of a surprise to see it open. Walking through it with May and Silo in tow, he stepped into the living room of the forgotten home.


    "It smells like... mothballs." He proclaimed, saddened by the fact he could still smell without a real nose to speak of. It was quite unfair, he thought, that he had no facial features but still was subjected to the foul reek of the house.


    May moved past him, beginning to wander about the living room in search of anything useful. The only things she could come up with, however, were a few empty beer bottles and a condom wrapper hidden behind a stained floral couch. Whoever had squatted in the house since its abandonment obviously had no intentions of sticking around, leaving the house looking like the underneath of a city bridge. Graffiti even stood proudly on the inside of the home, adding to the atmosphere of trash and decomposition the house now harbored.


    The wooden stairs creaked softly underneath Ephram as he gently laid his hand upon the banister, sliding his fingers across it as he moved towards the second floor. The upstairs looked no better than down, discarded trash flowing through the home like a river of garbage. He stepped carefully over a few broken bottles and torn open trash bags as he made his way through the rooms, only stopping to inspect a shattered portrait frame with the photo seemingly torn out.


    "Who would do this... and why?" He muttered to himself, not sure why he was feeling so upset at the amount of filth covering the floor and climbing up the walls.


    Entering what looked to be the largest room in the house, he saw a small window overlooking the tiny front yard. He could see the graveyard fence from afar, the pine trees taking up the majority of the window frame and blocking his view of the tombstones. A stained white mattress laid up against the far wall, leaning on a large wooden dresser missing all its drawers. As he walked over to investigate, he noticed a few yellowed polaroid pictures strewn out atop the dresser. There were only three, but he recognized something about them immediately. The same woman in the photo he carried in his watch stared back at him from every picture, but no sign of the man in the trenchcoat. Two of the photos were of the woman but the third had an older gentleman in a dark green polo with an ugly pair of khaki pants, standing next to her with a beaming smile on his wrinkled face. The old man and the woman seemed to be close, and Ephram realized he was staring at a father and his daughter.


    "Did you find something?" Mays voice called out to him from downstairs.


    "Maybe... I''ll be right down." He said, growing more and more frustrated at the lack of clues he could find. The picture was a start, but it just wasn''t enough to go on. The only thing it told him was that the woman did live here at one point, but that information alone was completely useless to him.


    "Victor..." A small voice said, the wind carrying it like a leaf riding the breeze.


    Ephram whirled around, unsure of whose voice it had been, but found nothing as he scanned the room. The only thing he noticed was a small crack in the window, letting in a draft. Perhaps the wind had been playing tricks on his mind as he tried desperately to find any hint of who the people in the photograph were. He wanted nothing more than to find the man and woman, to the point it was all he could think about. It consumed his very soul, as if they were a part of it.


    "What did you find?" May asked as Ephram made his way back downstairs, holding up the photograph for both her and Silo to see.


    "That''s... the same woman! That''s great! We''re one step closer-" She began, but Ephram cut her off with a shake of his head.


    "It''s completely useless. This was our only lead, and the only thing we''ve learned is that she used to live here. Look around, May, is there anyone here who might remember her?" He asked, gesturing to the piles of garbage sitting within the house.


    Sighing heavily and pocketing the picture, he headed for the door defeatedly. It wasn''t a total bust, but the house itself still felt like a dead end. If there was anything here before, it had been destroyed along with the home. He creaked open the screen door and walked back out into the cold misty night, surveying the quiet pavement of the dark road ahead. There was nothing here for him anymore, if there even was in the first place. Ephram thought to himself once more about the beauty of the world, how fleeting and quick it faded. The yellow house was once home to a loving couple, a beautiful moment in the history of torment the world brought down upon everyone.


    Pulling out his pocket watch, he looked down at the device with a mixture of sadness and gratitude. It had given him a purpose, that much he knew. That purpose, however, was turning more and more into a wild goose chase for something he couldn''t even seem to remember. If he did have anything to do with the people in the photo, he felt that connection beginning to fade.


    The mist falling through the air made it hard to see anything, but he noticed a figure begin to walk in the distance. He couldn''t make out the details, but it seemed all too familiar to him. As Ephram tried to get a closer look, he realized the figure had walked into the graveyard across the street and was now looking down at a tombstone.


    May and Silo both exited the house, following closely behind Ephram as they made their way over to the figure in the graveyard.


    "Who do you think he''s mourning?" Silo asked from Mays pocket, looking over at the hunched over figure.


    No one answered him as they entered through the gate, creaking softly with the wind as it was left open by the figure who was now covered in mist. It danced throughout the graveyard like spirits of the dead, wandering about in search of their loved ones. The mist had gotten heavier with every step they took, turning more into a thick soupy fog as it crept upon the ground.


    "Then... then I went to the store... and, and I bought you these! They were... on... on sale, I think. They were... cheaper than usual, y''see?" The figure said, its words slurring together as it dropped a bouquet of white flowers upon the grave.


    Ephram got up closer to the figure, and the mist began to fade. He took a few steps back as he realized who it was, having just seen this same old man moments before in the abandoned home. The elderly man in the photograph with the woman was now standing before him, tears falling from his drunken red face. He wore what looked like a tattered suit, it obviously hadn''t been to the cleaners in years. As the old man stumbled around for a moment, clutching a half empty bottle of clear liquid in his hand, he began to sob softly.


    "Well, anywho... I went to, uh, went to the park earlier, I saw a few people, but, but uh... nuffin too special." The old man began, speaking to the mist covered grave under his feet. His voice croaked every few seconds as he tried to keep his composure.


    "I don''t wanna, wanna... uh, bother ya too much today, I just wanna... say hi, my darling... I miss you so much." He said, sobbing through every word now as he lost all composure.


    The old man took a long swig of the clear liquid, finishing the remaining half of the bottle in several seconds. As he turned away from the grave, he looked back once more with puffy red eyes.


    Ephram watched as the man fell to his knees, covering his suit in mud and grass. He began to cry softly into his hands, dropping the bottle to the ground. The wind began to pick up a bit, blowing the old man''s thin gray hair over his face.


    The trenchcoat Ephram wore began swaying in the breeze as something flew out of his pocket, being carried through the air. The photo he had picked up earlier in the house had been snatched up in the wind, and brought to the ground in front of where the old man knelt. His hands still covered his teary eyes as the picture stuck into the mud, it was only when he wiped his tears that he saw the photo on the ground.


    With a shaky hand, he picked up the small photograph and began to sorrowfully chuckle, shaking his head as if he didn''t believe his very eyes.


    "I hope... hope to God, you''re takin good care of her up there, Victor." The man said under his breath as he shuffled to his feet, pocketing the picture and stumbling about for a moment as he tried desperately to walk away from the grave. His slow and heavy breath fought to keep up with every step. As the gate creaked in the wind, he walked through it slowly, looking down at his feet with a solemn dead stare. The old man continued down the sidewalk and into the dark unknown of the night, his cries growing softer and softer as the night swallowed him whole.


    May looked towards where the old man had disappeared, her heart moved with misery as she watched him disappear into the night.


    "I wonder who he was talking to... such a sad sight." She said glumly, awaiting a response from either Ephram or Silo, but neither replied.


    "Are you alright?" She asked, looking down at the mouse in her pocket, his white eyes full of pain and sadness from the drunk old man''s sorrow.


    "Yes, I''ve just... never seen such sadness before. It hurts losing someone you love." He said with a sad squeaky tone.


    As the two of them turned back to face the grave, they noticed Ephram had become unusually quiet. May cocked her head to the side as she observed him, but he didn''t seem to move an inch from the spot he stood. It was apparent his mind was preoccupied, so she reached up to touch his shoulder, her hand landing softly upon him to comfort him.


    "Are you okay, E?"


    No response. He didn''t even bother to look over at her, his gaze was glued to something else entirely. The only thing he could manage to show her was to lift his arm and point towards the grave.


    Both Silo and her looked down to see what the problem was, reading the lettering of the grave.


    Victor Ephram Agnello: 2000 - 2028


    Silvia Marie Agnello: 1999 - 2028


    "My name... my true name is... Ephram."


    As the three of them looked down, speechless, he dropped to his knees. No words were shared, but they all knew the truth. Something impossible had occurred, something all of history had yet to witness. The three demons stared down at the single grave of a love-struck couple, so head over heels for each other that they''d been buried together.


    He knew in his heart that this grave belonged to the couple in the photo, and that he was the human man standing there with a smile plastered to his face. There was no doubt in his mind that the other in the photo must''ve been Silvia, the silver haired woman with the white scarf.


    May tried to reach out to him once more to comfort him but noticed her hands were starting to shake, so she hesitantly pulled back. She knew there was nothing either her or Silo could do now to calm him, this was an unheard-of situation. Silence surrounded the three of them as they tried to understand what this could mean, and how it could happen.


    Ephram looked down at the dirt he stood upon, knowing his own body was below him. As he reached out to touch the ground, his hand moving softly through the soil, he felt a sudden pulse course through his veins. Remembering what it felt like to be alive, his heart began to beat louder and louder, until it slowed to a stop. He collapsed to the ground, his hat falling off and landing next to him with a certain finality to it.

 A Past Life

    His eyes fluttered open as he shot up to his feet, holding his head in his hands. It must''ve been a bad dream, but he couldn''t remember much about it. He looked down at his sleeping wife, smiling as he laid back down next to her under the silky white sheets. The house was warm, the heat must''ve come on in the middle of the night.


    "You okay?" Silvia murmured, still half asleep as she turned to face her husband.


    "Yeah... just a bad dream. Go back to sleep." Victor said, running his fingers through his wife''s hair as her tired eyes opened, smiling up at him kindly.


    "You scared me for a second, thought you were gonna have another heart attack... asshole." She said playfully, poking his chest with her finger as if to scold the heart within.


    "That was a one time thing, I promise. The doctors said it was probably just stress, and I''ve been fine ever since then. It''s been, what, six months?"


    "Something like that..." Silvia said, her voice fading out as her eyes closed once again. Her hand rested heavily atop his chest as her breathing slowed, falling back asleep. Her faint snores filled the room as Victor listened to the lullaby of her sleep. Laying his head back against the soft pillows, he stared up at the ceiling with a content look settling upon his face.


    The heart attack wasn''t nearly as serious as they thought it was, simply a fluke. Every once in a while he does feel the stresses of daily life, but just being with his wife calms his soul. She was everything to him, his entire life, his entire reason for living. Without her, Victor didn''t see himself having a future. It was them against the world.


    As he felt his heavy eyelids close, he looked over to his wife, her peaceful face filling his heart with love.


    ...


    "Goodmorning, how''d you sleep?" She asked, watching Victor shuffle his tired feet across the cold wooden floor as he sipped his coffee.


    "I slept alright, I don''t remember what that bad dream was about though... how about you?"


    "I dreamt of you, believe it or not. You and I went to the beach, stuck our toes in the sand, and ignored our stupid little adult responsibilities." Silvia sighed glumly, obviously upset at having reality shoved into her face after waking from such a peaceful dream.


    "If only." Victor said, making his way over to her to kiss her gently on the forehead, "Y''know, why don''t we go on vacation? After you get home from work today, how about we do a little research, find a nice sandy beach to ignore the world on?"


    Silvia looked up at him with a childish grin, her mood instantly perking up at the mention of vacation. Sure, their days off together were filled with fun and comfort, but the stresses of work get to everyone once in a while. It''s good to just relax and let time tick by, she thought, watching the world move a few steps ahead without being in it.


    "Sounds like a plan..." She began, but the ringing of her phone''s alarm reminded her of the mundane day she had ahead of her, "shit... I''ve gotta go, can''t be late... I love you!" Silvia said hurriedly, pecking Victor on the cheek as she rushed out the door, grabbing a small black bag on her way.


    As Victor stood by the window and sipped his coffee, he watched as his wife''s car pulled out the short and sad excuse of a driveway, speeding away for yet another day''s paycheck. He knew how much his wife wanted to get away from the grueling tasks of everyday life, but nonetheless, she made it work. They both did. Together they could achieve anything, even financial freedom from the rat race they called life. The only thing the two of them truly cared about was being together, and to achieve that goal, they would earn their financial freedom and spend the rest of their days somewhere they could be alone. Uninterrupted by the demands of the world, living out their life the way they chose.


    As Victor sat upon the soft floral couch, he closed his eyes for a moment. He had the day off, and was planning to clean up around the house before his wife got home. While he had the chance, however, he decided to relax for a moment before getting started. As he finished sipping his coffee, he opened his eyes to look longingly out the window. The white curtains lining the window stood still, like a frozen ghost unable to call out to anyone.


    The living room smelled of coffee and a pecan scented candle Silvia had lit earlier, making the aroma of the house as warm and comforting as her very presence. Victor took in the atmosphere of their home, thinking of his wife as she made her way to work. He didn''t realize it, but his eyes had begun to softly close as he sat upon the couch, dropping the coffee cup softly next to him. The warm air of his home rested upon him like a heated blanket, sending his mind down the path to sleep.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    It had only been about fifteen minutes of resting his eyes upon the couch, but the ringing of his cell phone reminded him of his day ahead. Bolting up to his feet with an urgency, he rubbed his eyes as he looked down at the phone he had brought out from his pocket. His heart began to race as he didn''t recognize the number. With a single tap of his finger, his life was put down the path of darkness.


    "Hello? Who is this?" He asked, holding the phone closely to his ear. He didn''t get many prank calls or unknown numbers, so this was a bit out of place for him.


    "Is this Victor Agnello of... 1213 Crownpoint?" A man''s voice spoke back to him.


    "Yes, can I help you?"


    "Sir, I regret to inform you that your wife has been in an accident. We''re taking her to Centerfield Hospital right now. I suggest you meet us there as soon as you can, it''s unlikely she''ll make it."


    Victor''s eyes widened with fright as his knees gave out, collapsing to the floor with a sudden thud.


    "Wh... what?"


    "It looks to me that a bus had cut her off at an intersection, the car''s totaled and your wife is unconscious. I''m sorry to be the one to tell you this, sir. She''s in an ambulance as we speak being rushed to the hospital, if you could-" The voice cut out suddenly as Victor ended the call, rushing out the door with a speed he didn''t know he possessed.


    As tears filled his eyes, he fumbled for his keys as he tried to start his car. The slow chugging of the engine sputtered and screamed, willing itself alive as if he himself had become one with the vehicle. His foot pressed hard against the gas as he zoomed out the driveway, ignoring every speed limit sign and stop sign alike. It was quite a short drive to the hospital even going the speed limit of 30 on the long stretch of backroads that twisted and turned around his home, so as his foot went through the floor of the car and reached 90 mph, the hospital was soon in his sight.


    He felt his eyes go red with blubbery tears, a shocked expression on his face the entire drive. Every ounce of composure he thought he commanded had been thrown into the wind, along with caution for his own life. Traffic wasn''t horrible this early in the morning, but each car he flew by seemed to be nothing more than an obstacle he needed to surpass. Nothing could stop him, he wouldn''t allow it. Victor knew deep in his heart that he couldn''t survive without Silvia, there was no point in living without her. He absolutely had to make sure she survived, no matter the cost.


    "There..." He said, his voice shaking with every second. His heart had begun to beat faster than ever before, but it was of no concern to him.


    He had finally arrived at the hospital, seeing an empty ambulance parked outside. He rushed for the parking lot, ignoring the lines and turning off his car as close to the building as possible. Ripping open the car door and taking his keys in his hands, he sprinted for the hospital doors.


    "Where is she!? Where''s my wife!? Silvia! My name... my name is Victor Agnello! I was told she''s here! Where''s my wife!?" He shouted, entering the building and rushing to the receptionist desk.


    The short blonde woman looked wide eyed at him from behind her round glasses, surprised at how quickly he''d gotten here. Just moments ago she had seen a patient roll in with long silver hair, strapped to a stretcher with blood covering her entire body. Overhearing the staff rolling her into the building, she knew how little of a chance the woman had at surviving. She could die at any moment, afraid and alone.


    "I''m sorry sir, but I have to see some I.D. before I can let you see anyone..." She said, but her eyes pointed towards the white double doors with large lettering above, they read surgery in a devilish red glow.


    Victor noticed her odd mannerisms as her eyes repeatedly pointed towards the doors, and understood what the woman was trying to do. He made a mental note to thank her later, pushing past a doctor as she walked through the same doors.


    "Hey! Stop! You can''t be back there!" She shouted, but her warning fell upon deaf ears.


    His eyes scanned the hall, finally seeing his wife at the other end being hauled through the corridor with urgency. He sped over to her, pushing past the doctors and other staff by her side. As his eyes settled upon his unconscious wife, his tears flowed heavily at the sight of her. Her silver hair was matted with red, and her face covered in her own blood.


    "Are you the husband? You shouldn''t be back here sir, your wife needs surgery as soon as possible, we have to operate on her immediately." A tall dark haired man in a white coat said, stopping Victor from getting any closer. The man embraced him, holding him back from following Silvia any further into the operating room.


    "No! I have to be with her!" Victor shouted, trying to break free from the man in the coat.


    "I know... I know... we''ll do our best to bring her back to you, but for now, I need you to come with me." The man said, his tired kind eyes looking down at Victor with pity.


    He crumbled to his knees in defeat, beginning to sob into his hands as the man in the coat knelt down next to him. A warm and gentle hand rested upon his shoulder as he cried for what felt like an eternity, only to run out of tears after a few minutes. The man in the coat helped him get to his feet, slowly walking with him towards the waiting area and never letting his hand leave his shoulder. As the two of them walked through the hall, the man in the coat pulled a handkerchief from his pocket to give to Victor, whose eyes had become red and puffy.


    "Listen... your wife was hit by a bus because of a faulty traffic light, it was neither the bus driver nor your wife''s fault. It was, simply put, an unfortunate accident." The man said, looking down at Victor who slumped himself pathetically in a chair now that they had reached the empty waiting room.


    He said nothing to the man in the coat as he listened, half paying attention to the man''s explanation. The only thing occupying his mind was whether or not Silvia would be alright.


    "My name is Dr. Kroft, and the head surgeon operating on your wife will be Dr. Arlen. She''s one of the best we have to offer, if anyone can save your wife it''s her, so please hold onto hope. Without hope, life is nothing but meaningless events." Dr. Kroft said, sitting next to Victor as he tried to console the broken man.


    "You''re wrong... doctor. Life is meaningless without Silvia."


    Dr. Kroft hung his head down sadly, patting Victor on the shoulder as he got up to enter the operating room. If there was any chance of saving Silvia''s life, he''d try his best to help in any way he could. To him, human life was precious. The entire reason he became a doctor in the first place was to save lives, but the more he traveled down this path, the more death he saw. Holding onto hope was the only thing he could do now, hope to save a life. Hope to live another day.

 Reason to Live

    8 months later


    He pushed her wheelchair back into position, making sure his wife was comfortable as she sat in front of the dinner table. Her tired eyes stared glumly at the meal in front of her. It seemed to be yet another kind of soup, just as tasteless as the last. Victor tries, but he''d never been too good in the kitchen. Not like it mattered now anyways, she couldn''t eat solid food even if she wanted to. Chicken noodle, clam chowder, tomato and basil, broccoli soup, and lobster bisque now filled her main dietary needs.


    The main course today consisted of her favorite, lobster bisque, with chunks of potato thrown in for whatever reason. She could hardly taste it as Victor sat next to her, spoon feeding her every bite. Ever since the accident she had been paralyzed from the waist down, unable to feel a single thing. Her upper body had become weak and frail, hardly able to do even the simplest of tasks without straining every muscle in her body.


    Her sunken eyes were empty, the lively soul she once held had fallen into the deepest despair imaginable. Being told she''d never walk again struck her in the heart like a poison dagger, destroying her completely.


    "Silvia, please, eat your food. You can''t get back to full strength if you just let it fall out of your mouth." Victor said, wiping the hot soup from her chin. Some of it had dripped onto the white scarf she now constantly wore for comfort; the same one Victor had given to her for her birthday not too long ago. It was the only thing she clung to, trying to remind herself of what life used to be like.


    This life was not what he imagined, but nonetheless, he would never abandon the love of his life. Every waking moment was now spent taking care of her, feeding her, washing her, and trying to talk to his melancholy wife.


    "Full... strength?" She said, her eyes slowly making their way over to her husband. As the two of them stared at each other, Victor noticed her eyes had become dull, almost lifeless. Their once sparkling blue now resembled the gray cloudy sky before a storm.


    They continued eating in silence, the heavy air of their home pushing against them with immense pressure. The sweet smell of a vanilla scented candle hung in the air, but its sweetness seemed more bitter than before, as if to mock the couple.


    "I''d like to be alone now... please." Silvia asked, her monotone voice quietly filling the silence of the room.


    "Alright... you can finish the soup later." Victor said sorrowfully, standing up to wheel her over to the vertical platform lift they had installed on the stairs.


    As he picked his wife up and set her down upon the lift, it slowly chugged up the stairs with a loud mechanical whir. Picking up her wheelchair and following closely behind, he set it down at the top, placing her within it once again once she''d reached the top.


    "I can do it myself." She said suddenly, shakily grabbing the wheels of her chair and rolling herself into their bedroom, closing the door behind her.


    Victor stood in silence, alone and trembling in the upstairs hall of the place he once called home. His reason for living had given up on her own life. His life was now a stale limbo between life and death, constantly caring for the one thing he still could. Without Silvia he was nothing, but the woman staring back at him with those cold lifeless eyes was becoming less and less like the wife he swore his life to. He knew deep down that his wife was trapped within her own mind, relentlessly tormenting herself. If he could at least ease her pain and shoulder some of the burden, he knew that one day her smile would return. That bright, wonderful smile. It had been far too long since he''d seen her smile, and that fact disturbed him greatly. The once playful and kind woman he married was hiding within herself, afraid and alone.


    As he stood alone in the hall, staring at the doorway, his eyes began to fill with tears. Leaning up against the wall, he began to slide down it towards the ground below. Hiding his head within his arms and beginning to sob softly, he tightly shut his eyes to try and regain his composure.


    "God... why..." His voice echoed as it bounced off the walls of his home, searching for anyone to hear his cries. It was drowned out by the growing wind outside which caused the house to tremble in fright of the coming storm. It hadn''t stormed in quite a while, but the rain and thunder was long overdue. It seemed appropriate to Victor, acknowledging the weather outside as the reality within his heart.


    His cries did reach one person, however. She had stayed close to the door, staring up at the ceiling with gloom, but in Silvias mind, nothing but sadness toiled about. A dark and inescapable depression locked her within her own head, killing her slowly with every breath she took. She reached up for her white scarf, shakily running her fingers upon it like petting a cat. It was the only thing connecting her to the living world now, the only proof she had that she was once truly alive. She knew Victor cared for her, but felt as if one day he would give up on himself. The only thing she truly wanted was for him to live a full and happy life, and with her here, that seemed impossible.


    Having to take care of her day in and day out wasn''t good for either of them, she knew that much. Maybe, she thought, without her there to hold him back he would move on and live his life, finally freed from the slavery of his love. As she moved her wheelchair into the bathroom, she caught a glimpse of her own face in the mirror. Her lifeless eyes stared through her as if they didn''t see her at all.


    Unwrapping the scarf from her neck and holding it in her trembling hand, she miserably heaved herself onto the counter from her chair. Dragging her legs into a sitting position with her hands, she stared into the mirror for what felt like forever. She searched and searched for whatever was left of her soul, but could not recognize the woman in the mirror. The person staring back at her with those dull gray eyes was nothing more than a stranger.


    Not a single tear was shed as she reached up for the shower curtain rod, wrapping one end of the scarf tightly upon it. As she tugged at it to make sure it wouldn''t go anywhere, she began tying the other half around her own neck. Knotting it around her throat and preparing herself for what came next, she listened quietly at the sobs coming from the hallway, they had grown in volume. Perhaps after she left this world, Victor would finally be free.


    "I''m sorry... my love." She said under her breath, staring down at the ground below her as she pushed herself off the counter, the slack from the scarf now tightening like a rubber band about to snap.


    Her dull eyes filled with misery as she swayed back and forth, the creaking of the curtain rod was the only thing to console her as her eyes closed, hiding the gray lifelessness from her now peaceful face. Her silver hair flowed softly with the rocking of her body, brushing against her shoulders as if it were trying to wake her up from this nightmare. Her mind faded to nothingness as she thought one last time of her husband, whose cries had stopped filling the air as he sat silently upon the floor outside their room, unaware of her now lifeless body.


    The wind outside suddenly began to pick up, its howling screams breaking through the window of their bedroom and shattering a small portion of the glass. A small crack in the window had appeared and glass fell to the floor below as the house shook in terror.


    "Silvia?" Victor yelled as he bolted up from the floor, afraid of what that noise could be.


    "Are you alright? Did you drop something?" His voice was filled with worry as he slowly peeked his head into the room, finding nothing but the darkness of their bedroom being overcast from the light of the bathroom.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The light illuminated the now broken window and the glass covering the floor, but Silvia was nowhere to be found. As Victor moved farther into the room, he made his way over to the broken window to pick up the small shards of glass, trying to ignore the howling wind intruding from the window.


    "Where..."


    Silence filled the room as he turned to face the open bathroom door. He stared in shock and horror, unable to move a single muscle. It was like he was frozen in time, his mind searching for any way to escape the cruel situation he now found himself in. He watched as his wife''s body swayed back and forth like the pendulum of a grandfather clock.


    As he stood there in the bedroom, his unblinking eyes never leaving his wife, he began to hear nothing but the slow ticking of the golden pocket watch she had once given him. It sat upon the dresser by the window, but the ticking of the watch sounded like it was resonating from within his very soul. His heartbeat matched it perfectly, as if to tell him his humanity had left the world the second his wife did.


    The wind''s screams were drowned out by the slow ticking of his own heart, like a bomb about to explode. He could hear only the soft marching of time, its cruel forward march towards the future. The future without his wife, and without him.


    Victor placed one foot in front of the other, never lowering his gaze from Silvia. As he reached the bathroom, he shakily reached out to hold her hand. It had already gone cold, as if her soul had all but vanished from within. Without thinking, he untied the scarf from both her neck and the curtain rod, holding her body in his arms. As he stared down at his dead wife, he could feel nothing at all. Not a hint of emotion crept upon his face as he slowly walked over to their bed, laying Silvia down upon it. She slumped over towards the pillows, lying still as Victor shuffled his feet towards the dresser. Picking up the gold pocket watch and clutching it tightly, he made his way back to their bed and crawled in next to his wife.


    He stared up at the ceiling as he laid his head upon the pillow next to her, his eyes wide and unblinking. Placing the pocket watch over his heart, he laid still and listened to his synchronized heartbeat. Both the beating of his heart and the ticking of the watch became one as he laid in bed, wrapping his arm around Silvia to keep her close to him. His mind became empty as he looked over at her face, the peacefulness of death settling into her sunken eyes.


    The white scarf laid upon her unbreathing chest, the unsettling stillness of it caused the scarf itself to seem just as dead. As Victor looked back up towards the ceiling, he closed his eyes and hoped to never wake back up. A world without Silvia was no world at all, it was a world without love. A world without peace. A world without her.


    ...


    Three days later is when he heard her again. Her voice filled his dying mind with sweet words of nothingness. Perhaps it was simply because he was dying, not having moved from his wife''s side as he rotted next to her. His mind must''ve simply been playing tricks on him in order to calm his failing body. Every once in a while he would hear her sweet voice sing through the air, and soon after vanish. The smell of vanilla had been drowned out entirely by Silvias corpse and the rotting stench emanating from both her and Victor.


    His eyes were just as sunken as her own, falling deep into his skull as they stared unmoving from his wifes face. Her skin had begun to pale, and a dark blood-filled foam dripped from her mouth as she started to decompose. The smell wasn''t as bad as Victor had thought, or perhaps his nose had begun to fail as well. Either way, he was relieved to finally join his wife on the other side.


    Every once in a while, he would notice a small white feather fall from the ceiling and land somewhere around the two of them, floating gently down amongst their bodies. Along with her voice whispering in his ear, he could only chalk the two things up to hallucinations of his dying mind. Sometimes the voice was louder, sometimes it was quieter than a mouse. Recently, however, he began to notice the growing volume of her voice.


    "Do you remember the day we met? I spilled tea all over you, but you just laughed. I was so embarrassed, and even offered to buy you a new shirt... do you remember what you said to me?" His wife''s voice rang throughout his mind, filling his brain with a peaceful wave of happiness.


    "It''s a... date." He croaked, a smile creeping onto his face as his eyes locked onto the white scarf resting upon Silvias chest.


    He knew his time with her was almost up, but just couldn''t shake the feeling of pure bliss he felt at the moment. Spending time with Silvia was the one and only thing that made him happy in this world, watching her laugh and play like a giddy little child as he recalled all the happy memories the two of them created.


    "That''s right... and ever since then, we''ve never left each others side. But now, Victor, we''ll have to part ways. I wasn''t supposed to be here with you, they won''t like that, but I just couldn''t help myself. I''m so sorry... for leaving you behind."


    "Don''t be... sad." He said, but couldn''t comprehend what she was talking about.


    "Victor, once they find me here, I''ll be cast down into eternal nothingness. If only I''d have waited for you... we wouldn''t be separated again. It''s all my fault... I just wanted to see you once more."


    Victor tried to respond, but his vocal chords had all but shut down entirely. He didn''t know what she meant, and wanted to ask her who ''they'' were, but his eyes had begun to shut. Eternal nothingness? He had no clue what this hallucination was talking about.


    "No... they''re here... I''m sorry, but I don''t have much time left." Her voice said, and before Victor could fully close his eyes, another feather began to fall.


    At first it was just one, but soon there were countless. Shining white feathers fell to the bed as he willed his eyes to open one last time, revealing the source of the feathers. Large shimmering wings materialized above him, and attached to them was the warm smiling face of his wife, Silvia. Dressed in a stunning white gown, she reached out to him as she floated softly to the bed to embrace her husband for the last time. Her silver hair flowed in every direction as if she were underwater, the strands of her hair each seemingly had a will of their own.


    "You deserve to be in Heaven my love, and when you get there, please... forget about me. I leave you with this... my blessing. No one will ever harm you, I promise." She said, holding Victors head in her hands as the two of them stared at each other. Her eyes were full of a new life, like a sparkling blue ocean residing within her.


    His lifeless eyes held a slight glimmer of hope in them as he watched his wife ascend, a blinding light taking her away for good. He stared up at the ceiling once more, wondering if what he''d seen was truly just a hallucination.


    "No... she was... here..." He managed to say aloud, tears forming in his eyes. It was unmistakable. His face was still warm from his wifes embrace, he knew in his heart she had come to him in his darkest hours. What she spoke of, however, was lost to him.


    As his consciousness faded, he felt a warm light wash over him, except, this light was beginning to sting his body. At first it was nothing more than a slight nuisance, but as the light enveloped him, he began to feel the poking and prodding of a thousand sharpened spears. He tried to call out for Silvia, but no sound escaped his mouth. The only thing he could hear now was the slow tick of the pocket watch resting upon his chest, matching with his slowing heartbeat.


    Victor suddenly reached out towards the blurring ceiling, willing his body to move with whatever strength it had left. He refused to forget about his wife, he absolutely could not allow that to happen. By whatever means necessary, he would remember her. He would find her, even if it meant tearing down the walls of reality itself. Death was not enough to stop him, he refused to forget everything they''d been through together. He made a promise to himself that no matter what, he would find her again.


    Even at the cost of his own soul, he would burn it up and toss it aside if it meant he could see his wife again. Nothing else in all of existence mattered more to him than seeing the smiling face of Silvia, nothing else could ever hope to come close. The love he harbored for her was deep-rooted into his very heart.


    "Silvia..." He croaked, willing himself to reach out higher than before. His hand stretched to the sky, grasping at the light that had begun to surround him.


    The pain of losing her again was too much to handle. It was an inconceivable notion to Victor, he refused reality with every fiber of his being. If he was going to die, he would do so in a way that would allow him to find his wife again, no matter what. If rejecting this light meant he could lay his eyes upon her once more, then he would do so.


    His outstretched hand balled into a tight fist, and he noticed something odd begin to happen. His rage for the cruel reality the world had thrust upon him began to manifest, in the form of black flames. His body was engulfed in a dark fire, burning his very soul to the point of no return. He began to scream out in both pain and frustration, watching as his skin blackened within the flames.


    Victor knew his time was running out and was growing more and more desperate. If the light took him, he knew he could never see Silvia again.


    "You... won''t... take me!!" He yelled, his voice full of the rage and regrets he felt throughout his life. Death itself could not take what he held dear. It was unfair.


    His entire life was tragedy after tragedy, always having something taken from him. Not this time. This time he would fight back, he would fight to see her once again. If that meant sacrificing his own soul, so be it. He would demolish the world around him brick by brick if it meant getting to Silvia.


    Clutching the gold pocket watch in his other hand, he roared an inhuman scream of sheer torment and grief. His voice carried throughout every conceivable realm, reaching the ears of reality itself. His burning passion only extinguished once the light around him finally faded, turning everything to black. What surrounded Victor now was the beginning of the end, the very source of all life. That source was nothingness, and from that nothing, something was born.


    His skin turned pitch black as his hair was burned away along with any human traits he once wielded. His entire body had become just as dark as the void that now surrounded him. He felt his mind begin to slip away, the only thing he was able to focus on was the once warm embrace his wife had left him. His face felt warm as if she were still here, holding him.


    As he began to fall through the void, he could see a bed of blood red roses beneath him. Like a new beginning, the roses called out for him with love in their voices. Each flower reached up to him and called out his name, except it was a different name than before.


    "Ephram!" They called. The million voices of every rose embraced him as he landed softly within the sea of red, falling peacefully asleep as the flowers surrounded him, spanning as far as the eye could see. The dull gray sky loomed overhead as if it were looking down on a creature it could no longer understand, waiting for the impossible to happen.

 Beauty of The World

    The world is not beautiful, but it doesn''t have to be that way. There is cruelty and betrayal behind every shimmering mask that others portray. The only way to make the world a beautiful place, is to rip those masks off the faces of those who dare use them for evil. In his heart, he knew even he had done the same. A false persona, a false identity, a false mind, and a false love. The only thing within him now was the ever-marching reality of time. There was no going back to the past, no changing the outcomes of any event. The only thing he could do was set his sights upon the future.


    To change the world, and to change himself, he would have to become the very thing he hated most. A demon. Only with the power of a demon would he be able to return to her, by creating a world without suffering. Without pain and heartbreak. Only within a world devoid of evil would love thrive, and he would stop at nothing to get it. Victor Agnello was now truly dead, the only one remaining was Ephram. He knew now that he was no longer human, but no longer demon either. He was something else entirely. Something new.


    The graveyard mist had cleared, revealing the thousands of tombstones staring back at him like a shocked auditorium chock full of captivated spectators. They all looked towards the three demons, waiting patiently for something amazing.


    "E, are you... okay? What''s happened to you?" Mays voice called out to him as he rose to his feet, dusting off his clothes as he slowly got his bearings.


    "Call me Ephram... please." He said, but his voice sounded different. It was stronger somehow, more resilient. Everything about his demeanor had changed from the confused and scared demon with millions of questions, to the one holding the answers.


    "Before you ask, let me explain something to you both. I am no longer a demon, but once was a human. I am now... neither. Ephram is not the true name of a demon but was once part of my human identity. It''s safe to call me by that name, don''t worry." He said, standing up taller than before, his shoulders back and chin up to the sky. Everything about his timidness had seemingly corrected itself the second he stood from the grave.


    May and Silo looked at him with awe and confusion, not entirely sure what to ask. He must''ve seen something after he''d fallen unconscious, but neither of them were sure why it had affected him in this manner.


    "What do you mean you used to be human? That''s..." Silo began, but looked down at the grave beneath their feet, "...impossible."


    "Let me explain, this is the grave of my late wife and I. She had taken her life after being paralyzed in an accident, and not long after I decided to die by her side. I don''t know how I became a demon, but nevertheless, I''m here. Somehow I traveled to Hell before I died completely, without the use of a sigil. I awoke in the garden shortly after and became a full fledged demon, but my memories were shattered in the process."


    "But... without a sigil!? Oh my... I think I get it now! You must''ve created a new body for yourself in the form of a demon, using the pain of losing your wife to create it! You don''t have a human master because you are your own master! Holy shit!" May yelled, throwing her arms up in shock.


    She was completely amazed by this unique situation, she had previously thought it impossible for a human to become a demon. It was entirely possible for them to become angels in the afterlife, but to become a demon was absolutely unheard of.


    "I think you''re onto something May, you''re quite a clever demon. You too, Silo, the both of you have been an overwhelming help to me... so, I''m sorry." Ephram said hesitantly, looking at the two of them with a mixture of gratitude and sorrow in his heart.


    "What? Why are you sorry?" Both Silo and May asked, unsure what he could be talking about.


    "I don''t want to drag you two down the path before me, you two are very precious to me... I hope you remember that." He said, suddenly dropping to one knee in front of the two of them.


    "E... I mean, Ephram, what are you talking about? What path before you?" May asked, taking a few steps back as she watched Ephram make the impossible happen.


    Silo jumped into Mays hands as they watched the events unfold, their gaze never leaving Ephram as he began to cause the air around him to shake with a ferocity. They watched as the space around him began to melt away like hot candle wax, the very air around him turning into a shimmering pool of glass. It was too late when they finally realized what was happening, unable to stop him any longer.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Just like they had traveled to Earth using Aberlain''s sigil, Ephram had begun to cause the exact same thing to happen around him. May and Silo both wore shocked expressions as they understood what he was doing. His magic manipulation was to control the very space between reality, to travel between worlds at will without the use of a sigil or a human master. As they watched him kneel upon the soft ground of the graveyard, they tried to call out to him. Their words couldn''t penetrate the thick layer of air surrounding him anymore, but his voice still rang out from within.


    "Both of you... I''m going to save this world. I''ll make the world a kinder place... for all of us. For Silvia. For everyone. To do that... I have to do it alone. I''m sorry." Ephram said, looking up at the two of them as everything around him finally faded to black.


    He slowly got to his feet, looking around at the darkness surrounding him. If he was to change this world, he''d have to do it soon. Evil ran rampant through the hearts of everyone, corrupting even the strongest of wills. He''s seen it with his own eyes, what kind people would do under the right circumstances. Nobody was immune to the temptation of evil, not even himself. To defeat evil, he knew he would have to stain his own hands with evil. Even if it meant leaving behind his own soul, he would sacrifice himself for what he believed in. All for her. For Silvia. Without her smiling face within the world, there was no point.


    If he could bring Silvia back, if there was any chance at all, he knew the world would need to be changed. A smile alone wasn''t enough to change anything but the hearts of a few. He needed to change the hearts of everyone, stomping out the thought of evil for all eternity. There was no way he could allow Silvia to live in a world of cruelty any longer, he refused to believe that was reality. He''d already bent reality to his will once before to become a demon, and knew in his heart that he could do it again. By any means necessary.


    As Ephram caught sight of the small white light on the black horizon, he covered his face in his hands. Remembering the words of Aberlain, he knew the white light would soon engulf him.


    "Close your... eyes." Ephram said aloud, and it suddenly dawned on him. When he first went through the sigil with the Rootlord, he had been told to shut his eyes, even though he possessed no such utilities as a demon.


    Perhaps it was just a fluke, but something about that encounter with Aberlain still didn''t sit right with him. First, the Rootlord accused him of not being who he claimed to be. Second, he told him to close his eyes even though he didn''t have any. Third, May seemed to be afraid of her own father for some reason. Ephram always had a feeling the Rootlord was hiding something, but now that his memories were clear to him, he knew in his heart that Aberlain most definitely had some kind of ulterior motives for helping him.


    The shining bright light engulfed him entirely now, only fading away slowly once Ephram brought his hand back down to his side. He found himself exactly where he wanted to be now, in the midst of Palace Estella. He seemed to be standing in the forest he had seen once before, the colorful trees and bushes surrounding him like guards to a castle. Looking up to get his bearings, he saw the glass hallway leading to Aberlain''s study sitting far away in the distance above the trees. He must''ve been quite deep into the forest, but still noticed he was standing upon a small dirt path winding between the trees and flowers alike. The forest floor looked more like a thick colorful carpet of miscellaneous flowers, each one more vibrant and beautiful than the last.


    Ephram found it disgusting how much beauty was trapped within these solid walls of the Palace, as if Aberlain was hoarding everything beautiful for himself. There wasn''t a single flower or blade of grass outside the palace walls he had seen, beside the garden of hellfire roses. Everything about this forest screamed at him to run, or else he too would one day be trapped here. The only thing stopping him from fleeing, however, was the iron will of change he kept within his heart. To change the world one must traverse fear without stopping, forever taking step after step forward towards the ultimate goal. To change the hearts of many, Ephram knew he must first change his own heart. Fear had no place within him, it was a useless and unnecessary feeling that blocked his overflowing rage for the world. A world of evil and despicable cruelty, one that must not be feared, but changed by force.


    "This place... it feels... wrong." He said, feeling the air around him. Something about it seemed off to him, as if it wasn''t air at all.


    As he continued walking through the forest, he noticed a large clearing up ahead, it seemed to be the source of the odd feeling he''d been getting. Unsure of what could cause him to feel so uneasy, Ephram pushed past the bushes and flowers of the forest to get to the clearing. Upon seeing it, however, he felt a sudden boiling animosity fill his entire body. His soul lit like a firework, screaming through the sky until its inevitable explosion. The searing hot rage he felt was enough to burn the entire forest down to nothingness, leveling all of Palace Estella to his feet.


    Stepping out of the forest and entering the clearing, he began to get tunnel vision as he stared forward at his target. The first one to show him just how cruel this place could be, the one who nearly destroyed the beauty in his heart. Ephram felt his heart speed up, but unlike before, it hadn''t sped up from fear or uncertainty. The only feeling he could safely say he had at the moment, was unwavering fury.

 Unexpected Guest

    "My name is Restavel, I''ll see you to your quarters." The gray-haired maid said dully, her gaze never leaving that of the grotesque rat creature before her.


    The first thing she noticed about it was the crescent bone through its skull, looking like someone had pierced his head with a curved javelin. The creature smiled at her with the remainder of its yellowed teeth, but there was something odd about the smile. It seemed far too joyful to be coming from a deformed monstrosity such as this.


    "You may call me... Pestarrem. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Restavel. Such a beautiful name..." He said, slightly bowing to the maid to show respect, "I wonder... how did you come to acquire it?"


    "It was given to me by our lord." She said bluntly as she turned to face the palace doors, beckoning Pestarrem to follow.


    The two of them made their way through the winding corridors of Palace Estella, passing through the hall next to Aberlain''s study which overlooked the captive forest. Such beauty had never blessed the eyes of Pestarrem who had always been trapped within a city of rage and distress. The flowing colors of the trees and bushes lit up his milky white eyes, almost causing a small light to flicker within them. Whatever heart he possessed had been cut out long ago, but the beauty of this world was still not lost to him. He recognized the forest as a small portion of Hell untouched by the hands of demons such as himself, but soon after remembered exactly who owned the forest.


    Stopping for a moment to overlook the trees below, he began to think back on his time in the sewers. The beauty of the world didn''t matter in the slightest, it was simply just there. If he had to destroy everything beautiful in the world to exact his vengeance on those who took everything from him, so be it. He would do what''s necessary to achieve his goal, taking victory into his own hands.


    "Restavel, if I may?" He asked, looking towards the maid.


    "What is it?"


    "This forest... I''d like to get a closer look."


    "Fine." She said, her voice never once wavering from its monotonous tone. Pestarrem found it peculiar how laid back and disinterested the maid was, but it didn''t seem to just be a personality quirk to him. He decided to mention it later, not wanting to anger the maid in case she wouldn''t show him the way into the forest below.


    Following her once more through the hall, he noticed an interesting phenomenon. As they made their way through a different glass hallway overlooking the forest, several other maids were working on the marble floor. They each had a mop in one hand while towing behind a tiny yellow mop bucket full of dingy gray water. What caught his attention, however, was the fact each maid looked nearly identical to the one he was now following. The only key difference was that every other maid seemed to be significantly shorter than the one who''d introduced herself to him. As they passed each maid, they hid their faces from him as if they were afraid of him.


    "I have... a question." Pestarrem said, his voice garbling a bit as he spoke. Ever since Aberlain had given him a name his voice had seemed much clearer, but his monstrous tone never quite left him completely.


    "What." She said coldly, turning around a corner to reveal the large open archway leading into the forest. It was quite plain for an entrance, but what laid on the other side was much grander than any entrance could hope to achieve. The forest of Palace Estella stood tall and proud, its trees looming over the two demons with a certain nobility.


    "Are you a... well, I thought they were extinct, but... are you what I think you are?" He asked, carefully choosing his words in case his suspicions proved to be true. If Restavel was what he thought she was, he was sorely outclassed. Aberlain too for that matter, so it was odd seeing a demon of her stature serving him.


    "Yes. I am a hivemind. The maids you saw in the corridor are a part of me. Do you have any other questions? Relevant ones?" She said quickly, glancing at the rat creature from behind her gray hair.


    Her bangs covered her face beside the lower portion below her nose, but Pestarrem could feel her stare nearly set him ablaze. Just being asked that question alone was enough to send a shiver down his spine, he could tell something about her just wasn''t right. Hivemind demons were all killed a few millennia ago, entirely wiped out by the angels. They were nothing more than a legend now, only a scary story to tell around a campfire. He couldn''t believe his eyes, this demon in front of him was one of the last remaining hiveminds in all of Yggdrasil, if not the last.


    Fear was not something he felt often, but knowing what he knew now about the maid, a certain feeling began to course through his veins. A mixture of awe and horror settled upon his face, staring wide eyed at Restavel. The maid said nothing more as they continued into the forest, following a neat dirt path cutting straight through the center of the trees.


    The sparkling colors of the bushes and trees around them were nearly blotted out by the flowers spanning the forest floor. Pink and blue tulips sprawled out across every surface of ground imaginable, along with multitudes of different colored assorted flowers. From white roses to yellow daffodils, every color and every flower Pestarrem could think of was present. Only one flower in particular was missing, however, that being the hellfire roses that only grew in the Garden. He half expected to see one here seeing as how Aberlain had the power to enslave a hivemind demon, something even more rare and unusual as those flowers. But it seemed even the Rootlord didn''t have the means to uproot a hellfire rose. Doing so would cause it to wither immediately and effectively destroy the mind of the demon it was connected to.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    As the two demons continued walking through the forest, an odd breeze began to flow through the forest flora. A breeze he had never felt before. It was cold but warm at the same time, fast but slow, everywhere but nowhere at all. This odd sensation drawing breath through the trees began to tickle at the back of his mind, telling him something was amiss.


    "Restavel... do you feel that wind?" He asked, holding his right hand up to feel the whipping yet calm breeze. He couldn''t find the words to describe the nothingness he felt as they kept walking in silence, it felt as if this wind was the absence of a breeze more than being actual air.


    His question was soon answered as they made their way into a large clearing, no vegetation in sight for miles. The trees stood tall around this near perfect circle, almost as if they were trying to hide the fact the clearing was there. In the center of this barren wasteland laid the most disturbing thing in all of Hell, something no Rootlord should possess. Something no demon in Hell should ever come across, let alone use. An enormous hole laid perfectly in the center of the clearing, its gaping maw inviting the demons to jump within. The ground warped and contorted itself to this black hole in the ground, falling into it like the ground itself was being swallowed up by the darkness of the void below.


    Pestarrem was frozen in place from terror as he watched Restavel continue to walk toward the hole, not an ounce of fear radiating from her. He knew what this was, and every instinct in his body told him to run away as fast as he could. This lake-sized hole in front of him seemed to beckon for him, the nothingness spewing from it brushing past him like a masked breeze. The air he felt before was emanating from this horrifying creation, trying to pull him into it with warm open arms. He knew where this hole led and was terrified of what would happen to him if he didn''t obey every direction Aberlain would give him.


    The Abyss, a place of nothingness. What laid beneath all of Yggdrasil was the stretching expanse of nothing. It had no end, yet no beginning. It was the one place every demon, human, and angel feared alike. The ultimate punishment. All humans who neither deserved Hell nor Heaven were sent straight to the dark floor below, cursed to wander for eternity through the darkness of nothing. Demons and angels alike were sent to the Abyss when they died, cursed to bear the same fate. Most angels were wary of this fact and tried everything in their power to stay in Heaven, but those who were unlucky enough to break the rules and get caught were stripped of their wings and cast down.


    "Why... why is this here?" Pestarrem asked as he looked forward towards the gray-haired maid.


    She turned to face him as she raised her arms to her sides. The wind of nothing blew her hair and uniform about, revealing her true face to the rat demon. She began to laugh as her bangs whipped around in the breeze, her cackles riding the wind like a witch upon a broom.


    Pestarrem took a frightful step back as he realized just who he was staring at. Restavel''s demeanor had entirely changed. Her monotonous lifestyle seemingly had vanished into the abyss behind her. As he watched the maid laugh with sinister joy, his horror grew upon the sight of her face. At first, she had the plain black face most demons possessed, but as her laugh grew, so did her features. Her skin split apart like an axe through wood, revealing several sets of bloodied shark-like teeth. Her eyelids popped open like a pimple ready to burst, pus and blood flying out of her face like bullets from a gun.


    Her eyes opened slowly, and Pestarrem knew exactly how powerful Aberlain had become the second he made eye contact with the hivemind. Her eyes were yellow, shining upon him like cruel rays of the sun. The very same golden hue the Rootlord possessed, only this time it sat behind the eyes of Restavel the maid.


    "Pestarrem! My servant! I hope you''ve figured it out by now, have you?" Restavel''s mouth moved, but it was no longer her voice. The voice of Aberlain the Rootlord now boomed from the maid, sending waves of terror through the rat demons soul.


    Pestarrem fell to his knees, bringing his head to the ground in both fear and admiration for his master. He would have never guessed how much power Aberlain truly commanded, it far exceeded his expectations.


    "You... my lord! I believe I have!" He yelled, excitement filling his voice as his brain worked overtime to catch himself up to speed with what exactly the Rootlord was planning.


    "I''d love to hear your thoughts, go ahead." Aberlain asked, curious to see how much the rat creature thought he knew.


    "This hole leading into the Abyss, sir, is the key to it all! I don''t know how, but you must''ve saved this hivemind demon from the void, and enslaved her by giving her a true name?" He asked, but was met with a snicker from the Rootlord in Restavels body.


    "It''s much more than that, you fool! I did save her from the Abyss, but she was much too powerful for me to control simply by her owing me a favor. My powers are far beyond anything a demon should possess, I''ll have you know. I do not have just the ability to share my eyes with others, but to control the very minds and bodies of those who''ve allowed me to implant my sight within them. Mind control and possession, for lack of a better term." The Rootlord said, laughing cruelly as he watched Pestarrem quiver in fear before him.


    "Then... lord, why bring me here? If you have this power, why use me at all?" He asked, curious as to what Aberlain could be planning. Whatever it was, it was far beyond the feeble brain within the rat demon.


    "I must not be connected to the deaths of E and my own daughter, surely you can understand that much? I''ve been looking to expand my empire as well... therefore, Pestarrem, if you succeed in this job I''ve given you, you shall be rewarded beyond your wildest dreams. An estate of your own, and a title given to you be me... the soon to be king of Hell." Aberlain said smugly, basking in his own glorious ego.


    As soon as Pestarrem was about to thank the Rootlord for his graciousness and generosity, a sudden presence coming from behind him caused him to stop. Emanating shockwaves of rage burst through the trees, causing both he and Aberlain to look over curiously at what could possibly be there. The two of them looked towards the forest from the clearing, watching someone step out from the dirt path and into view. A devilish smile crept to Pestarrem''s face as he began laughing uncontrollably, not able to believe his own luck. The demon he was to search for had shown up on his own, like a lamb to the slaughter.


    He thought to himself how lucky he must be to have fate on his side, watching as the demon in the hat waltzed towards him. Looking back towards the Rootlord for approval to attack, he was surprised to see that he had now vanished, leaving the broken body of Restavel behind as she slumped to the ground in exhaustion. Her face had seemed to slowly close up on its own as she laid within the cool grass, losing consciousness as the rat demon stood to face his enemy.


    The only thing in his mind at the moment was the thousands of ways he could rip his enemy apart, torturing him slowly as he drained the life from him. Once he was satisfied, he thought it only fitting to throw him into the Abyss as soon as he had his fill of fun, essentially giving Aberlain the last laugh. After he''d finished with the demon E, he would go after May next. That thought alone was enough to give Pestarrem a surge of power, flowing through his veins like a raging riptide of blood.

 To Rise Above

    "Why the hell are you alive!" Ephram''s voice boomed, shaking the ground beneath his feet.


    "Look who it is! My old pal, E! Where''s May and that little mouse creature? I''ve missed you all so much!" Pestarrem said, his voice growing more and more monstrous as he spoke, smiling from ear hole to ear hole.


    Ephram took a few steps forward to confront the rat demon, his gaze never once breaking away from the monster. He didn''t know why or how this creature had survived the sewers after the tortured demons had been let loose on him and his cronies, but it was apparent he had at least been hurt. He thought to himself that if he was still wounded, perhaps defeating the rat demon would prove to be simple.


    "I''d stop right there if I were you." Pestarrem exclaimed, pointing down to what now lay between his feet.


    The rat demon had managed to walk over to the unconscious body of Restavel, lifting his head slightly to bring the tip of his bone protrusion above her head. With one swift motion, he could impale her at any time. Ephram knew that if he didn''t do what the monster said, she would be gravely injured. As long as the rat demon didn''t know her true name, however, he had no way of killing her for good. But even a demon can feel unimaginable pain.


    Halting in his tracks, he stood firmly in place. There was absolutely nothing he could do at the moment, his best bet was to somehow convince the demon to move away from her body, then find a moment to strike.


    "I want to know. Why do this?" He asked, stalling for time before the creature decided he''d had enough fun and impaled the maid.


    "Why? Oh my! I would be overjoyed to tell you!" Pestarrem began, laughing throughout every word he uttered.


    "When you so courageously left me and my brothers for dead, I''ll have you know those disgusting creatures almost did get me! They mutilated my brothers beyond the point of no return, and nearly did the same to me! I was lucky to escape, mostly intact." He said, holding up his left arm to show off the stump where his hand used to be.


    "You tried to kill me! For no reason other than satisfying the demons above ground! You''re the one who started this, and I''ll be the one to finish it!" Ephram yelled as his agitation grew.


    "SHUT UP! You... you took everything from me!" Pestarrem shouted, his white eyes harboring a deep-rooted hatred for Ephram. He felt as if the only time he was truly alive was when facing his sworn enemy. Whatever was left of the rat demon''s soul began to burn with the fiery passion of rage, consuming his every thought as he stared daggers at the demon before him.


    He closed his eyes slowly in an effort to calm himself, beginning to lift his head up in a threatening motion as if he were truly about to impale Restavel. No amount of begging would save the maid from what he had in mind; nothing could stop him now.


    "Wait! I... I''ll tell you my true name if you let her go! Don''t hurt her!" Ephram suddenly shouted, reaching out desperately for the rat demon to cease his plan.


    As Pestarrem slowly reopened his eyes, looking curiously at the demon he knew as E, he began to wonder what he could possibly be thinking. A demon''s true name is its only real weakness, the only way to truly kill a demon. Even if they were beaten to a bloody pulp or chopped up into millions of pieces, a named demon will not truly die unless you speak their true name. Names hold power, but for most demons, they hold weakness. Pestarrem slowly began smiling once again, stepping away from the maid and resting his bone protrusion back upon the ground.


    "If you insist... but I have something to tell you first..." He began, looking around as if to spot any unwanted listeners, "my true name is Pestarrem. I find it only sensible to allow you to know my own weakness. I''m everything but unfair, y''see." He said, smiling devilishly at Ephram as he took a few steps forward.


    As soon as he learned Ephram''s true name, his plan was to immediately attack him with the bone protrusion sprouting from the top of his head, impaling him like a bull. He was quicker than ever before now that Aberlain had given him a name, one that only the Rootlord himself could use against the rat demon. He knew there was no danger in telling Ephram his name, but Ephram didn''t know that. It was a foolproof plan worthy of astounding praise from his master.


    "Well then... Pestarrem. My name is Ephram. Let''s get this over with, shall we? I have more pressing matters to attend to than you." He said, hoping his jab at Pestarrem''s pride had worked.


    Without skipping a beat, the rat demon suddenly lunged headfirst towards his enemy, running on all fours like the animal he was. His speed was astounding, only closing the gap between the two of them in mere seconds. As he grew closer to Ephram, his milky white eyes bore holes through his target, as if he were burning through his own soul to destroy this obstacle in his path towards unimaginable power.


    Like the clashing of steel, the bone protrusion made contact with Ephram. As Pestarrem''s smile faded from his face, he looked up to where he thought he had penetrated his enemy. A small hole had been made in the black shirt Ephram wore, but underneath, his skin lay barren of blood.


    "What!?" Pestarrem screeched, bashing his head against Ephram once more.


    "I apologize... would you like to try again?" Ephram asked, chuckling under his breath as he found the entire situation quite funny.


    "How!?" Pestarrem yelled, snarling at the strange demon.


    "Well... I can''t say for certain, but I believe I''ve been blessed." Ephram said nonchalantly, shrugging his shoulders, "by an angel, no less. Thank you for helping me confirm my suspicions."


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Pestarrem stood hunched over, wide eyed and slack jawed. There was no way he was telling the truth, it had to be some kind of elaborate lie. There was absolutely no way an angel could''ve blessed a demon, it was simply unheard of.


    "Bullshit! Liar! You''re a liar! An angels blessing doesn''t work on a demon!" He shouted, but as Ephram took a few steps forward, he began to feel the same fear he had felt from Aberlain now coursing through his dirtied veins.


    Standing still from both shock and horror, he watched as Ephram got uncomfortably close to his own face, staring deep within his white eyes. He felt Ephram''s hand grip tightly upon his bony shoulder, leaning in close to whisper something in his ear.


    "Who said I was a demon?"


    Backing up slowly from him, Pestarrem began to wonder if it was even possible to kill whatever this creature was. He suddenly remembered what had happened in the sewers; it had always seemed odd to him how the rat in the bucket couldn''t penetrate Ephrams skin. But an angel blessing a demon was impossible, and this thing standing before him was quite clearly a demon.


    "You... you''re lying! If you aren''t a demon, then what!?" Pestarrem asked, his voice beginning to quiver slightly. He found it disgusting how much fear he now exhibited. It was mortifying to cower so pathetically before someone clearly weaker than himself.


    As he took yet another step backwards, he noticed a strange glow surrounding Ephram. It could''ve been the fear messing with his eyes, but he could''ve sworn he saw a brilliant white light radiating from his very body. The power he gave off was greater than anything he''d seen before, an overwhelmingly pure rage. Perfected fury.


    "Good question, and I''ve given it some thought..." Ephram said as he forced Pestarrem to back up even further now, getting dangerously close to the entrance of the Abyss, "... I believe the term best suited to me, is a devil."


    The brilliant white light surrounding Ephram now engulfed the very soul of Pestarrem, turning whatever willpower he had left into ash. As if his mind had fried completely, his already milky white eyes faded to a dull grayish color. Ephram took one last step forward, noticing the change in demeanor from the rat demon. Knowing he had won, he began dragging the creature behind him as he held firmly onto the bone protrusion. As he took one last look at the creature who started it all, he felt a pang of guilt for what came next.


    "It was... Aberlain." The rat demon spoke, his mouth hardly moving as he accepted his fate.


    "Begone... Pestarrem." Ephram said coldly as he killed off whatever remorse he had for the monster, remembering its torturous nature. Throwing the monster down into the dark depths below, he watched as the rat demon silently faded away into the sea of nothingness. The Abyss had swallowed him whole, reducing him to the waste of flesh and bone he truly was.


    As he was about to turn away from the Abyss and check on Restavel, he suddenly felt his body stuck in place. For some reason he couldn''t move, as if the Abyss itself had reached out and grabbed a hold of him. Staring down into the darkest of depths, he began to see all sorts of vivid hallucinations within the void.


    The warm smiling face of his wife called out to him, begging for him to jump into her open arms. Standing behind her was both May and Silo, happily reaching out for him. He couldn''t hear what they were saying, and every fiber of his being urged him to get closer. The three people he cared most about were calling for him, pleading with him to join them in the absence of everything, the warm and comforting Abyss.


    Everything in his life had led to this moment, the moment he could finally be reunited with Silvia. He felt a wave of peace and tranquility wash over him like the refreshing water of a nice warm shower after a long day of work. Taking a few small steps forward, he began raising his arms in preparation for the fall. It was finally time to go home, back to where he belonged, in the arms of his loving wife and the company of his dearest friends. The Abyss called out to him, telling him that what he''d done so far was enough. It was alright, he could finally give up now.


    "S... stop... Ephram..." A voice said from below him as he was about to take his last step forward, only being stopped by a sudden hand weakly grasping his ankle.


    Looking down at who could possibly disturb him from his destiny, he was dumbfounded to see Restavel the maid laying upon the ground beneath his feet. She had been fighting to stay conscious as she dragged herself over to him with whatever strength she had left, stopping him from succumbing to the darkness below before she passed out entirely.


    "Wait, what am I doing... Restavel! Are you alright!?" He said quickly, snapping out of the trance brought on by the Abyss.


    Dropping to his knees next to the maid, he tried desperately to wake her. She had seemingly fallen back unconscious, only able to stay awake long enough to save him from himself. Picking her up within his arms, he slowly stood as he began making his way back towards the forest treeline. He knew that eventually Restavel would be alright with the proper care, deciding it best to bring her to one of the rooms within the palace.


    As he hurried through the forest, constantly checking on the unconscious maid in his arms, he noticed something odd once reaching the indoors. Throughout the corridors of Palace Estella, each maid similar to Restavel had slumped over upon the cold hard floor. It was as if each and every one of them had simultaneously passed out along with the maid he now carried.


    Trying to put this fact out of mind for now, he rushed towards the central hall, bursting through the oak double doors as he finally reached his destination. The same room he had been shown before was just on the other side of the small wooden door.


    As Ephram creaked open the door and walked inside, the familiar smell of emptiness filled the room. Now that he thought about it, this room in particular wasn''t the only place giving off the urge to escape. The stench of fear coursed through the hallways of Palace Estella, infecting it like poison flowing through a bloodstream. The only explanation he could think of was that Aberlain had something to do with it, seeing as how even Pestarrem had mentioned the Rootlords name after being tossed into the Abyss. Whatever he was planning, Ephram swore to himself that he would stop it. It had to be him at the center of it all, it just had to be. There was no other explanation for how Pestarrem had come to know both May and his own name, the only way that could''ve happened was if someone had told him.


    Gently laying Restavel upon the bed, he sat on the edge whilst deep in thought. There was only one explanation for the torment he and the people he loved were subjected to. Evil. The evil of not just one creature, but the collective consciousness of reality itself. To be forsaken by the world is to be completely and utterly alone, forgotten by all who walk within Yggdrasil. If the very people he wished to save turned against him, it simply proved him right. Evil is the most infectious of diseases, carried within the hearts of every living creature that has been and will be.


    No one is immune to this sickness, but he knew in his heart that there was a cure. To destroy the madness within the hearts of many, he must succumb to a greater madness himself. The only sure way to create a better world for Silvia and the others he held dear was to rid the world of wrongdoings. He wanted to create a peaceful and prosperous land for all to enjoy, never once allowing the thought of betrayal to enter their minds. He would harbor it all upon his back, like Atlas. The weight evil actions carried would be thrust upon one individual alone, Ephram.


    The first step in achieving this goal had been completed when he had finally regained his memories. Along with those memories, he gained something else entirely. The will to continue. For better or worse, he will never stop looking forward. The past is in the past, and to change the world, one must head for the future.

 Vision of The Future

    It hadn''t taken Restavel long to wake, but as she did her disoriented state of mind caused her a brief moment of panic before realizing where she now found herself. She was in one of the guest quarters with Ephram, who had seemingly fallen asleep at the edge of the bed she laid within. For a moment, she thought it best to wake him, but as the memories of events prior flooded her brain, she decided to let him get a bit of rest. This was the first time she noticed him sleeping since waking in the Garden, she knew it must''ve been stressful on him ever since coming to Hell.


    Quietly slipping out of the bed and standing up, she headed for the door in an attempt to leave the room, yet something stopped her. It was just a feeling, but for some reason she found it incredibly hard to leave all of sudden after what Ephram had done for her. She couldn''t remember the last time she had felt anything for anyone, the emotions welling up inside of her was quite a nuisance in her opinion.


    Sitting back down on the opposite side of the bed, she carefully watched his chest rise and fall between every breath. He seemed to be dreaming of something, but she hadn''t the faintest clue as to what. Whatever it was seemed peaceful, and it brought her some comfort to know he was having a moment of bliss within his own mind. With everything he and the others had been through so far, peace seemed like an unattainable notion.


    "Sleep well... when you wake, I have a favor to ask." She said, the monotonous tone of her voice replaced by a seemingly kind and gentle woman.


    The facade of her unsympathetic mind had fallen, revealing a truly grateful demon who was overjoyed at being saved. For as long as she could remember, she had always been the one saving others of her kind. It was nice to be on the receiving end for once, it made her feel as if she was truly cared for.


    "And... what might that be?" Ephram''s voice caught her off guard as he groggily sat upright, leaning against the footboard of the bed.


    His hat had fallen from his head, landing someplace on the ground below. As soon as he began looking for it, Restavel took it upon herself to search for the missing hat. Getting up to her feet and looking under the bed, she found it lying there in wait for her.


    "I believe this is yours." She said, trying but failing to put back her robotic facade while hesitantly placing the hat back upon his head.


    "Thank you... how are you feeling?" Ephram asked, worried that the maid might still be a little banged up from their encounter with Pestarrem.


    "I''m... I am alright, thank you. Did you happen to... see? What I became, I mean?"


    "Only for a moment, it looked to me like Pestarrem had hurt you somehow, but your face looked... different?"


    "I see..." She said, unsure whether or not she should reveal the truth to him. He was strong, there was no doubt about that in her mind, but was he strong enough? There was only one way to find out.


    "Listen... Ephram. What you saw was not me. It was Aberlain. I''m sure you''ve had your suspicions, but... I''d like to help you. If you''ll help me, that is."


    Ephram slowly clasped his hands together, not entirely sure how to make sense of what he''d been told. How could Aberlain possibly have taken control of Restavel? He had previously believed his ability only allowed him to share a demons sight with others, but perhaps there was more to it.


    "Restavel, I''ll help you in whatever way I can. Just tell me what I need to do."


    "Okay then... I need you to take out my eyes." She said, silence quickly following her. The two demons stared at each other for a few awkward seconds until Ephram voiced his immediate concerns.


    "Excuse me?" He asked, caught completely off guard by the strange and disturbing request from the maid.


    "You have to trust me. I can''t say much more than what I already have, or he''ll hear. You need to take my eyes out, and it will be excruciatingly painful. But whatever you do, whatever you hear from me, do not stop."


    Ephram stared dumbfoundedly at the maid, unable to comprehend what she was saying until she lifted her long gray bangs from her face. At first it was just as dark and featureless as his own, but a pair of glowing yellow eyes slowly revealed themselves as her skin tore apart where her eyelids hid. Blood ran from them like tears, falling down her face and dripping into her lap as she moved in closer to Ephram on the bed.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Staring deep into the yellow eyes of Restavel, he finally began to realize why she had asked such a strange request of him. If Aberlain could share his sight with others by giving them his eyes, it would only make sense he could see from the eyes of others. She had mentioned him hearing them as well, and Ephram assumed that the Rootlords power went far beyond the limitations of just sharing sight.


    "Okay... I''ll do my best. If it''s any consolation, I truly do not wish to hurt you. Remember that."


    Restavel nodded slowly, falling onto her back as Ephram crawled over her. He stared down at the maid below him, her face never indicating she was afraid of what came next. It was only when he moved his hand toward her right eye that he noticed a small flinch from her, but it was quickly covered up.


    Fear was an understatement for what flowed through the veins of Restavel. Willingly allowing her eyes to be plucked from her head was enough to send a cold shiver running down her spine, but it had to be done if she wanted to be free from the Rootlord. She could never do it herself, even if she wanted to. Aberlain''s mind control had destroyed her ability to even touch her own eyes in case she tried to escape him, and even if that firewall wasn''t in place, she knew in her heart she would never have the courage to do it herself. It had to be Ephram, nobody else could ever do such a thing and still feel remorseful, not to her anyway.


    As his hand reached her face, she began to tremble under the immense pressure of what she''d allowed him to do to her. She felt as if she had allowed herself to play dead amongst a flock of hungry vultures.


    "I promise... I''ll save you." Ephram said, trying to calm down the maid as much as he could.


    At the mention of being saved once again, Restavel took a much needed deep breath. She couldn''t allow herself to forget why they were doing this, it was all for the sake of her freedom. The kindest demon she''d ever met was going to save her, and this thought brought her comfort as she felt his fingers wrap around the first eye.


    With one swift ripping motion, Ephram pulled his arm back with all his might, tearing out her right eye with a horrifying slurp. Blood pooled within her eye socket as she began to shake like someone caught in an earthquake. Restavel tried her best to hold back the screams, but the pain of the first eye had blinded her with agony. Her tortured howls filled the air as she convulsed violently, all while Ephram tried desperately to stop her from moving. Throwing the first eye towards the floor, he grabbed the maids shoulders with both hands as she tried ripping him off of her.


    "Stop! Please! I''m begging you! This was a mistake! Please!" She cried, but to no avail. Ephram held her firmly within his grasp, subduing her completely as blood flew in every direction. He could hear wails and screams throughout the halls of Palace Estella, the shared pain of the hivemind echoing throughout the estate.


    "Everything will be alright... I promise you." He said, quickly grabbing the remaining eye and plucking it out with all his might.


    As the last eye came loose, it came popping out with the same disgusting slurp as before. Restavel screamed once again before losing consciousness, her violent shaking slowing to a halt. As soon as she stopped moving, the screams coursing through the halls followed suit. Now that Restavel had gone unconscious, Ephram decided to roll her onto her side so the pooling of blood within her eye sockets dripped out. If she would rather be blinded than be under the control of Aberlain, then the Rootlord must be someone with an enormous amount of power on his side.


    "Restavel... you''re a brave demon. Just know that with the march of time, all wounds will one day heal." Ephram said, crawling off the bed and collecting the two eyes.


    He wasn''t entirely sure if Aberlain could see or hear from just the eyes alone, but nevertheless, it was important to fully dispose of them. Holding both eyes in one hand and squeezing his fist tightly, the slow stream of blood flowed from his hand like the steady drip of water from a stalactite. The crushed eyes seeped through his fingers like yellow playdough until there was nothing left of them, finally freeing Restavel from her forced servitude.


    As Ephram sat back down upon the bed and watched as the blood seeped from her sockets, he laid a comforting hand upon her head as he thought of what to do next. The maid was obviously quite powerful if Aberlain had control of her, so perhaps once she awakened she would lead him to where the Rootlord was hiding out. If he could find Aberlain and throw him into the Abyss as well, or more hopefully learn his true name, he would be one more step toward his ultimate goal.


    The ticking of his pocketwatch grew louder by the second, and Ephram decided to reach down for the device. Opening it to look at the photo within, he reminded himself exactly why he had such lofty ambitions. His life with Silvia was absolute perfection, the only thing getting in the way was reality itself. The faulty notions of good and evil were what captured both him and his wife, reality itself had bent their will to its own. For the simple sake of boredom, reality had condemned two lovers to suffer. As Ephram swore to himself that he would have his revenge on the evil of this world, he closed the watch once more and pocketed it away. As he stared back down at Restavel, a sudden knock on the door caused him to jump to his feet, reality had quite literally come knocking on his door, calling for him to return once more to the path he started.

 Nothing in The Way

    "Bullshit! How can you just accuse my father like that!? I get he''s kind of a weird guy, but when Restavel wakes up I''ll get the truth from her! Hmph! Since you seem to just keep pushing Silo and me away!" May yelled angrily at Ephram as she pouted away from him and into the corner.


    Ephram looked solemnly down into his hands as he folded them neatly in his lap, thinking about just how manipulative Aberlain had been towards his daughter. Surely, he''d used her for his own gain and had decided to toss his own daughter aside once her usefulness faded. Pestarrem himself had even said Mays name, indicating the Rootlord had told him to kill both May and Ephram. There was no other explanation for the rat demons actions beside Aberlain somehow finding the creature and using it to do his dirty work for him.


    Ephram wasn''t stupid, and he realized that the Rootlord must''ve been planning something big if he saw his own daughter as a threat. Perhaps he was simply afraid of his daughter, seeing as how powerful May was. One day she would replace him as the Rootlord, and Ephram thought that was reason enough for the power hungry Aberlain to get rid of his own flesh and blood.


    He looked down to where Restavel lay, watching as her breathing steadily caused her chest to rise and fall. He noticed the blood had stopped pouring from her eyes, causing the dried remnants of her blood to stick to her sockets like wet clay. His only hope was for her to quickly wake up and explain the situation to his friends; there was no telling when Aberlain would return. If he did, it would spell disaster for everyone.


    "May... I know you don''t want to hear it, but I''ll say it again. I only left you and Silo behind on Earth because I was afraid of what waited for us in Hell. It seemed I was right... " Ephram began as he stood from the bed and faced May, "...listen to me, okay? You two are important to me and I wouldn''t lie to either of you. Aberlain really did send that rat demon from the sewers, Pestarrem, to kill us. Why would I make that up? What would I have to gain?" He asked, quite sure May would have to see reason and understand he was just trying to protect her.


    "She says she doesn''t wanna talk to you." Silo squeaked from her shoulder as May turned her back towards Ephram dramatically, now facing the dingy grayish wallpaper.


    "Well... that''s alright. Can you give her a message for me then? Tell her I''m sorry? You too Silo, I really am sorry." He said, and watched as the field mouse turned to whisper something in Mays ear.


    Her golden hair bobbed up and down as she listened to the mouse diligently, as if she were hanging on every word.


    "She said... uh... she said prove it." Silo said confusingly, cocking his head to the side like a confused dog. He seemed to be unsure of what May could mean by ''prove it'' and was hoping Ephram knew what she meant.


    "Hm... can you ask her what she wants me to do? How can I prove to her I''m not lying?" He asked, just as confused as the mouse.


    Silo turned to face May once more, whispering in her ear quickly as if he were getting fed up with playing messenger between the two. May whispered back like speaking into a phone, taking her time with her words to set Ephram on edge with anticipation.


    "Uh... okay, so, well... she said... um..." Silo began, but trailed off incoherently as he fidgeted back and forth awkwardly.


    "What? May, what are you trying to say? Enough with the games, please just talk to me."


    As soon as Ephram finished speaking she whirled around to face him, sticking her hand out to point in his face. Silo clung on for dear life as she spun around dramatically, making him feel like he was riding a swirling tornado.


    "Stand on one foot and hop around like a bunny!" She yelled, yet nothing but silence responded.


    Ephram stared at her in shock, not sure if he had heard her correctly. The first thought that popped into his head was whether or not May had somehow fallen and hit her head, or perhaps she''d simply gone crazy.


    "May, uh, I think your hat might be on too tight. You okay?" He asked, looking up at her red sunhat.


    "Nope! I''m fine! I''m thinking as clearly as ever, and if you want forgiveness, you''ll do as I ask!" She said, her irritated tone hiding behind a playful persona.


    May knew exactly what kind of person Ephram was, and she was sure he really was telling the truth. It was just so disgustingly hard to accept the truth of her father''s betrayal that she had decided to escape within herself. If there was one thing May was a master of, it was hiding her true emotions. If she could just throw Ephram off from the fact she was truly saddened to hear about her father, maybe she wouldn''t feel so pitied.


    Pity was the one thing she hated most. To be pitied is to be looked down upon like a weak and helpless animal, a bird with a broken wing. She was no such animal, and refused to be seen as one. The man she looked up to for so long had finally revealed his true face, her fathers hideous nature was no surprise to her in truth. She had always suspected her father of involving himself in shady activities, but had always put it to the back of her mind because of just how afraid she truly was. It wasn''t fear of what her father had done or what he''d do to her, but fear of hating her own dad. He was the only one who raised her since her mother had left them so long ago, and she just couldn''t bear the thought of him betraying her too. It was horribly cruel of him, and to face reality meant to face her father with hatred in her heart.


    "May... we''ll talk later. For now, let me prove to you that I''m not lying." Ephram said, looking exasperatedly down to the ground in front of him as he mustered up the courage to embarrass himself.


    The thought of her father''s betrayal left her mind as soon as she saw Ephram lift his leg into the air and begin hopping. As he jumped up and down like a pogo stick without a rider, she began to softly giggle under her breath along with Silo. The two of them seemed to really get a kick out of watching their friend bounce up and down like a big idiot, simply for the sake of their belief in him.


    Deep down Ephram knew that with every hop, what he was doing was much more than just a simple gesture of fun. May had clearly been upset after learning about her father, and must''ve been too afraid to be seen as weak. He didn''t see her that way at all, but exactly the opposite. She was strong willed and powerful, as strong as they come, but he knew that even the strong feel sadness. Once in a while it''s good to have a moment to yourself, smiling joyfully as you forget the problems the world thrusts upon you. Every moment of their time together had been spent on the run from something, it was about time for them to just relax and take it easy.


    As both May and Silo burst with laughter, Ephram began chuckling as well. He was happy his friend hadn''t decided to abandon him completely after what he pulled on Earth. It was a miracle they''d stuck around this long, it was a wonderful feeling knowing someone had your back. He knew he could rely on them, and began to scold himself for leaving them in the graveyard. Maybe it was just the shock of his human memories returning, but he promised himself not to leave them out anymore. If they wanted to truly help him and be there for him, he wouldn''t push them away.


    Remembering their time in the sewers, he recalled the moment they had come to save him. He had seen Silo first amongst the pipes in the ceiling, and soon after spotted May down the tunnels near the bodies on the wall. If they were willing to go to such lengths to help him, surely they''d stick by his side for as long as they could.


    Ephram stopped hopping suddenly as he brought his other leg back down to the floor, staring down at the two of them with admiration. He hadn''t realized it before, but he knew now. There was no way in Hell he''d ever take them for granted again. These two meant everything to him, and along with Silvia, he felt completed by them. May, Silo, and Silvia were all he needed to live a happy life. As long as they stuck by his side, he felt absolutely unstoppable.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "Where... are we?" A sudden voice croaked tiredly from behind, and he spun around quickly to see who''d spoken.


    Restavel had sat up in bed, bringing her hands to her face as she slowly regained consciousness. She slowly began to remember what had happened as she felt the space where her eyes should''ve been, the dried blood felt hard and cold to the touch, like a biological bandaid to stop her from bleeding any further.


    "Sorry... I can''t see anything, are you still there Ephram? Are we still in the guest quarters?"


    "Yes, I''m here. May and Silo are here as well, how are you feeling?"


    "It still hurts... but I can manage. Please give me a moment to collect myself so I can see again, alright?" She said as confusion followed her.


    Ephram, May, and Silo all gave each other puzzled looks as the maid held a finger to where her lips should be, indicating for them to be silent. She seemed to be concentrating hard on something as if it were taking all her willpower to focus on a single unknown task, bewildering the three others in the room with her. It was only when the door creaked open did they understand what the maid meant by collecting herself.


    A short gray-haired maid nearly identical to Restavel limped into the room and shut the door softly behind her, looking up at the others. Bowing slightly to show respect, the short maid began to explain the situation they found themselves in.


    "May, I owe you an apology. I''ve worked for your father for quite some time yet never had the courage to break free from his grasp. I know exactly what he''s capable of, and what he truly thinks of you. For me to not say anything until now weighs heavily upon my heart. If I still possess such utilities, that is. I thought I''d abandoned my own heart long ago." The short maid spoke, addressing the three others in the room as it ignored Restavel upon the bed.


    "I''ve heard stories about your kind, but... I never thought it was true. You really are a hivemind aren''t you, Restavel?" May said, looking down at the short maid standing before her.


    "Yes, it''s true. I''m sure you''ve had your suspicions seeing as how each branch of myself looks strikingly similar. I am indeed a hivemind, one of the last survivors of my kind. The rest of us are within the Abyss, doomed to wander for eternity through eternal nothingness." She said, lifting her head to look towards Ephram who had backed himself up against the wall near an ugly brown wooden nightstand.


    He looked down at the short maid and back to the maid upon the bed confusingly, not sure what to make of the situation. He''d suspected something was up when the other maids all screamed out in pain earlier from the plucking of her eyes, but a hivemind was the last thing he''d expected. It had never occurred to him why each maid looked somewhat identical, and had assumed it was simply just the uniform and gray hair they all seemed to share.


    "Fascinating... truly fascinating. I have so many questions for you, but for now, I just one to ask you about one thing in particular." He said as he walked away from the wall and towards the short maid, looking down at her.


    "Yes? If I can be of any use to you, it would be my honor. You saved me from the cruel enslaved future awaiting me for what potentially would''ve lasted forever... I owe you everything, Ephram."


    "I''d do it again, Restavel. No matter what I will not allow anyone to harm my friends, I''d save all of you a thousand times over if I had to... now then, my question. I was wondering if you could tell me more about this Abyss? The... eternal nothingness?" He asked, noticing the maid upon the bed fidget awkwardly at the mention of her being saved. He couldn''t tell whether or not it was a good sign, but decided to put it out of mind for now.


    "Of course, I''d be happy to." Restavel said in unison with herself, gasping quietly at the mistake she''d made. It had always made others uncomfortable when she spoke as one being rather than separate, and internally began to scold herself for being so careless.


    "My apologies, being in the same room as a copy of myself tends to confuse the mind. If it''s not any trouble, do you mind my speaking in this manner? I could send the copy back outside... but then I would no longer be able to see you all." She asked glumly, disappointment filling her tone.


    "It''s no trouble at all, honestly. The only thing I''m worried about is the Abyss, so explain it in whatever method you feel most comfortable." Ephram said as he tried to put the maid at ease, seeing right through the insecurity she had for herself.


    He thought of how hard it must be to constantly have to split your mind up into different bodies, and the amount of strain it''d put upon the psyche. The mental fortitude one must possess to do such a thing must be unbreakable, so for the maid to apologize for her own lapse of strictness meant it must''ve been quite a while since she''d spoken as one being.


    "Thank you... as for the Abyss, it''s essentially... nothing? I''m not entirely sure how to explain it, but nothingness sums it up quite well. It''s the space surrounding all of Yggdrasil, essentially the opposite of existence itself. Even the roots of Hell don''t stretch far enough down to reach the floor of the Abyss, nothing gets out of there once you''re there..." She explained, but had trailed off as she remembered something else quite important, "... well, except there are a few exceptions. Like me, for example."


    At the mention of this, Silo looked up at May for an answer, but she had none. Ephram himself even looked back at the two of them, expecting them to know something. The three of them were at a loss and were only able to listen contently to the two Restavels as she explained what she meant.


    "Several millennia ago, I was... well, killed by an angel and thrown into the Abyss upon my death. I wandered for what felt like an eternity and had nearly lost my sanity until I saw those gleaming yellow eyes. I couldn''t see anything but those eyes, and upon reaching them, my memories of any events after that are seemingly gone. The last thing I remember afterwards was waking up here in the Palace with the name of Restavel, given to me by the Rootlord. I''ve tried bringing it up to him as to how he did what he did... but I was always met with silence. It''s always bothered me how he brought me here... and how he was within the Abyss to begin with." She said, and the room filled with a silent confusion.


    Nobody knew what to believe anymore. If Aberlain was truly as powerful as he seemed to be, then what were they really up against? He has immense power within the politics of Hell, influence over humanity via Stellarh Inc., and a seemingly vast array of strength residing within his own soul.


    Ephram thought to himself just how afraid he should be when faced with an enemy of this magnitude. A commander of forces he couldn''t even begin to fathom had sought him out as an opponent, hellbent on killing both May and himself. Silo surely wasn''t safe either, and the only reason Aberlain hadn''t ordered the death of the field mouse was simply because he was too weak to even be seen as a threat. In this situation, the only thing one could do was run away.


    "An angel you say... that''s interesting... could you tell me what it looked like?" He asked, and both maids nodded simultaneously.


    "It was a man in a blinding white suit, and his face was covered in a solid white mask. I remember his hair being long and blonde as well, along with large feathery wings sprouting from his back. He was one of the spearheads of Heavens army, known only as the angel of the spear. Why do you ask?"


    "Hypothetically, Restavel, if an angel were to be thrown into the Abyss, what would the requirements of that have to be?"


    "Well... for one thing they''d have to break the rules of Heaven. Not many angels do so, however, knowing that they''d get their wings clipped and cast down into nothingness. I guess if an angel left a church or holy place without permission that''d be grounds for being cast down." She said as she watched Ephram sit back down upon the edge of the bed, taking off his hat slowly and holding it within his lap.


    "May... Silo... Restavel? I have a favor to ask of you. You have to promise me that this time, you won''t come with me. I can''t do anything to stop you... but I thought I''d at least ask." He said suddenly, catching the others off guard with an odd request.


    "What do you mean? I thought we were past your little abandonment issues?" Silo asked playfully from Mays shoulder, trying to lighten the mood.


    "I can''t bring you all with me where I''m going. If there''s a chance my wife''s been thrown into the Abyss... I have to find her, no matter what. With my abilities I think I can manage to travel with one other person, but no more than that. I''m sorry." Ephram said, looking at each one of them individually as he gauged their reactions.


    He knew that he''d promised not to push them away anymore, but this was different. He needed to find Silvia even if it cost him his life, and he refused to sacrifice the lives of his friends for such a task. If he searched the Abyss with them and did happen upon Silvia, he''d be forced to choose who to leave behind, and that was a choice he simply couldn''t bear to make.


    "Ephram... I understand what you''re saying, but you can''t! You don''t know how dangerous it is! What if your ability doesn''t work in the Abyss? What if you don''t find her and still can''t come back? What then?" May yelled, clenching her fists to her side in frustration at the stupidity she was forced to endure.


    Restavel and Silo both nodded in agreement, looking at Ephram with pity in their hearts. They both realized how hard it must be to give up on someone, but in the face of eternal nothingness, giving up on Silvia seemed to be the better option. There was no point in losing himself as well, even if Silvia really was within the Abyss.


    "I have to try... please. I''m begging you all, if you still think of me as a friend, then please help me to find my wife. I don''t wish for you all to throw yourselves into nothingness with me, but I''m asking you as your friend... do not try to stop me." He said as conviction filled his voice, telling the others that nothing will change his mind. He will find Silvia no matter the cost, whether it truly kills him or not. In the face of the Abyss, her warm smile outshone the darkness awaiting him. There was no way in Hell he''d just let her rot within that nightmare plane of existence.

 The Fall

    The gaping maw of the Abyss reached out to Ephram as he stood silently above it in the barren field. As he looked back towards the treeline in which he''d come from, he saw the faces of his friends staring back at him. He knew how against the idea they were, but nevertheless, they knew it was what he wanted. What he needed.


    The love he felt for Silvia was unmatched, and to get his wife back he would traverse through every nightmare he could dream up. If there was even a sliver of hope to be had, he knew it resided within this dark expanding void below.


    "Am I really about to do this..." He muttered under his breath as he turned back towards the enormous bottomless pit before him.


    As he mustered up the courage to take yet another step forward, he peered down into the blackness staring back at him. It was true what they say about staring into the Abyss, for if you look too long you can almost feel your mind beginning to recede. To survive within the reality of nothingness, Ephram knew his mental state must be an impenetrable fortress of steel. He could feel the energy being sapped from his mind, as if the darkness was feeding upon his very soul.


    Taking another step forward, he looked down at the clothes he wore. Before coming back to the field and taking that final leap into the unknown, Restavel had taken it upon herself to sew his black shirt up, the hole Pestarrem had created earlier had all but vanished thanks to her amazing stitch work. She''d also taken the liberty of washing his clothing for him as he caught up on some much-needed rest back in the guest quarters. It was the first time he''d slept since coming to Hell, and it was excruciatingly hard to get himself back awake in light of his current situation. Even the new sheets Restavel had exchanged for the bloodied ones upon the bed were calling out to him now to return to them and forget about the terror in front of him.


    As he grew nearer to the hole he tried to let his mind wander, easing himself into the prospect of potentially never returning to Hell, or Earth for that matter. If his abilities truly didn''t work within the Abyss then he was about to essentially make the dumbest mistake of his life, but somewhere deep down he knew he still had to take that risk. It was all to see his wife again, and that fact replayed itself over and over within his mind as he took his final step toward the edge of the Abyss.


    Ephram raised his hand to his left breast pocket, feeling the sleek golden chain of his pocket watch as he stared down into the dark end of all that is. The soft ticking of the watch consoled his heavy burden, as if it were his wife calling out to him, telling him everything will be alright. It was now a simple matter of trust as he mustered up the willpower to take this potentially final leap of faith.


    As he looked back once more to his friends, he felt nothing but gratitude and admiration for them all. The strongest and most kind people he''d ever come to know had come to see him off, believing in him and his ability till the very end. There was no way he could fail them, there was just too much riding on this moment. With a single step forward, Ephram felt the weight leave his body as he began hurtling straight down into the warm embrace of the nothingness below. The fall itself wasn''t the scary part, but the thought of never returning held his mind firmly within its grasp.


    As he held tightly to his hat whilst clutching it to his chest, he looked up to where he''d just been. The only light source he could see was beginning to fade away like a dying star, the entrance to the void within Estella Forest was shrinking with every second that passed. He knew the chances of coming back were slim, but even if there was a mere 1% chance to save Silvia, he''d take it. Consequences be damned, he will find her no matter the cost.


    Ephram watched as the light faded away entirely, the only thing to surround him now was the dark expanse of nothingness, stretching in every conceivable direction. It was only a matter of time now before he hit the bottom of the Abyss, and when he did, his journey could finally continue. The overwhelming darkness around him was no match for the light he carried within. Even if he had to burn away every last aspect of himself as the Abyss devoured his body, mind, and soul, he would find Silvia. Absolutely nothing and no one could stop him from achieving his goal, and Ephram knew that deep down, he had become an unstoppable force. The Abyss itself was an immovable object, something that has been and always will be. Faced with the prospect of change, however, the unstoppable force will always emerge victorious.


    ...


    Pure mental degradation. The mind is a faulty machine full of flaws and weaknesses, those weaknesses to be exploited by its very wielder. Those who find themselves unfortunate enough to call themselves sentient are subject to every horror in the vast expanse of nothingness. The rotting of the mind is the only escape from the torment surrounding existence itself, closing in on all that is and will ever be for the rest of eternity. The only way out is to destroy oneself, leaving not a trace of consciousness behind. If the Abyss finds even a scrap of hope residing within even a single mind, that hope is eaten alive without a second thought. None who enter the darkness shall ever be whole again, forced to annihilate whatever spirit they harbor in a desperate attempt to stay alive. Sacrificing their sanity for the sake of survival, all who reside here are doomed to suffer.


    "It was my fault..." It says, but no one is listening.


    "You took him from me..." It says, but its woes fall upon no one.


    "Please... wake up from this nightmare..." It says, yet its soft cries are met with silence.


    "I just want to go home..." It says, but its voice reaches no soul.


    The voices of the damned echo throughout the vast expanse of darkness, their cries falling upon the black absence of life. Angels, demons, and humans alike all cower here, their lives reduced to nothing more than the shuffling of their feet and sobs of damnation. Hope is lost to those who were cast down into the Abyss, those faulty notions of peace and prosperity driven from their minds from the very souls who held onto those ideals.


    The mind torments the mind, as the body decays the body. Rot is nothing but rot, while light is nothing more than light. Beauty is only beautiful in the eye of the beholder, and with the darkness enveloping the souls of every living being within the Abyss, there are no beholders here. Beauty is lost to the eyes, as is hope to the mind. The only thing left to do now is escape, deep within the psyche of the soul. Insanity is freedom, while sanity is slavery. The Abyss holds no judgment upon who resides within, delivering the same fate to all who cross its path.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Ephram. The name he was given. It registered in his mind, but the belonging of such a name was lost to him. He remembered his life as a human, and the time he spent as a demon, but here in the Abyss those notions were nothing more than a pleasant dream. His time away from the reality of the Abyss, the only moment of clarity he was bestowed had been taken away once again. His ambitions and goals were mere distractions to the gaping maw of darkness, the swallower of all that is.


    Silvia. The name of his beloved wife. Her name had come to him in the form of a memory. The memory of the photograph, her warm smile touching his very heart as if to give it new life. Her stunning silver hair, the smile she bestowed upon no one but him, and the way she looked into his eyes. All the things he loved about her were nothing more than cruel notions placed within his mind for the Abyss to feed upon. The more joy one feels in life, the more sorrow comes with death. To embrace living a full and happy life is to accept these joyous times as temporary distractions, only for the cruel reality of the world to spit in your face like a schoolyard bully.


    The slow tick of the pocket watch was the only thing he could focus on. Sight was no longer an option within the expanse of darkness, for the Abyss allowed no one to see its true form. A thick dark fog covered all, the only thing capable of being seen were the glimpses of other creatures damned to spend eternity within the Abyss.


    With every tick of the watch, Ephram took a single step forward. The only thing to do now was to keep moving, to find Silvia and bring her back to the living world with him. Yet, every time he thought of saving his lost wife, another unwanted thought wormed its way into his head. The unwanted thought of giving up on hope and succumbing to the void.


    The disease of hope is what crushes all creatures of life. The ability to hold onto the falsehood of hope is what ultimately destroys life. The world truly is just meaningless event after meaningless event, for the only hope one should have is that one day hope would be destroyed. The plague of desperation towards a singular unachievable goal is all the torture necessary for the Abyss to hold onto the greatest of souls. The will to survive is the only thing one needs to damn themselves for all of eternity. Those who give up their hope and succumb to the darkness are swallowed whole, leaving not a trace of life behind as they become one with the stretching expanse of nothingness.


    The Abyss is the swallower of existence, the eater of desires, and the harbinger of cruel reality. It tells nothing but silent truth, in an attempt to show the world what truly lies beyond imagination. No great heroes, no dastardly villains, no all powerful beings lie beyond the void. The only thing residing within nothing, is nothing.


    "And from that nothing...something is born..." He says, but his voice is carried nowhere.


    Tick. The pocket watch responds.


    As if carrying forward the conversation, the ticking of the watch reminds him of his original goal. The hope for a better world, one free from the dark horrors of this cruel reality. The march of time may be a cruel one, but a forward march is better than standing still. The only thing to stand in the way of the Abyss is the ever forward march that time subjects all to participate in. If one has breath within their lungs, time has not given up on them yet. Ephram''s watch consoled him with the lesser of evils, the march towards an inevitable death for all. To achieve his goals he must traverse through the marching of time, residing in the ranks of its soldiers like an obedient dog, until it was time to strike.


    Tick. The watch asked.


    To find Silvia, he must not stop moving. With every tick of the watch he placed another foot in front of the other. Every second that passed by was another second Silvia was lost within this nightmare, her smile fading with every passing moment. Ephram could not allow reality to have its way with his love once again, he simply could not bear it. He knew that he had defied reality once before by becoming a demon, something no man had ever done, but wasn''t sure if he was strong enough to defy the ruler of the world once more.


    Tick. The watch encouraged him.


    He knew what he had to do now. He knew from the very beginning. To destroy the madness of reality, he would succumb to a greater madness. If he had to sacrifice his very soul to see his dreams turned to reality, it would be done. A better world for all, a better life for Silvia, and an existence that knows no suffering. Ephram knew that the ideals he held within himself were akin to his own inflated ego, but nevertheless, he would allow his ego to destroy this pathetic excuse for a world. Upon the ashes of cruelty, hope would live once more. Hope for the future would reside within the hearts of all, and usher in a new era of beautiful peace. It was a world Silvia could finally be happy within, his dearest friends could flourish, and all who shared his feelings could finally build civilization to what it was truly meant to be.


    No more iron fists will rule the lands, no more corrupt politicians will suck the generosity out of their own people, and no more hatred will fill the hearts of many. There will be room for only love and prosperity, and the unmoving will to become better will snuff out the flames of degeneracy.


    "Through the ashes of the past... a brighter future will be born!" He yelled, his voice ringing throughout the void. His voice, and his voice alone, had broken through the walls of reality once more.


    Tick. The watch agreed.


    Ephram refused to surrender to this weakness surrounding him. The Abyss was nothing more than a dog who couldn''t stop eating, dooming itself to a life of gluttonous solitude. Remembering suddenly what Dr. Kroft had told him after his wife''s accident, he began to laugh. His shouting laughter echoed throughout the void like an out of place siren, wailing in every direction to warn the lost souls of a coming storm.


    Without hope, life is nothing but meaningless events. The meaning of the doctor''s words had been lost to Ephram for quite some time, but he finally understood what the doctor was trying to say back then. The only way to defeat the Abyss was to overfeed it, filling it with enough hope to satisfy the dark beast for all eternity. The hope to create a better world for Silvia and the others was enough to bend reality to his own will, ignoring reality itself as he searched for his wife. As he continued marching forward, he ceased his laughter as he scanned the horizon of darkness.


    Several dark silhouettes lined the horizon, shuffling their tired feet forward just as Ephram was. Their soft cries called out to him like a crying baby calls for its mother. Every creature within the Abyss had heard his howling laughter, filling their minds with the once forgotten notion of hope. As Ephram looked around him, he realized what he had done. It was no longer just him against the world, it was everyone. The residents of the Abyss all congregated behind him like an army before its commander, awaiting their orders like obedient soldiers against reality.


    Just a single spark of hope was enough to ignite the flames of rebellion, the souls within the Abyss all had been set ablaze by the fire Ephram carried within. The torch of his ambition lit every angel, human, and demon alike on fire with the inferno of hope.


    "My name... is Ephram!" He roared, holding out his triumphant fists towards the army gathered behind him. As he turned from them and began marching once more, the slow ticking of the pocket watch marched with them.


    With every echoing stomp of their feet, the tick of the watch held the army firmly together. The true leader of this army was not Ephram, and he knew that it would never be him. Time itself had begun waging war on the Abyss, the lesser of evils had finally grown in power to defeat its predecessor. The time for nothingness was over, it was finally time for something to prevail. With the passage of time, reality itself could not hold onto hope. The hope the Abyss had to devour existence was beginning to run from its grasp, slipping away just as it had taken away the hope of others. The overfed dog had begun to slow down, allowing the cruel march of time to overtake the darkness of the void as a shimmering light revealed itself upon the horizon.


    As Ephram walked towards the light with the army of time behind him, he realized what the source was. Coming into view with the one who held his heart, he collapsed to his knees in victory. Standing there amidst the darkness was a woman with long silver hair, wearing a blinding white scarf and a long white gown which laid unmoving upon her body with the stillness of the air. As she turned to face him, her kind blue eyes reached deep within his soul, cradling his hope with love for the future.

 The Way Home

    Her eyes looked up at the sky, or at least where she had guessed it was. There was no direction in this world between worlds, with no sky to lift your head towards. The stillness of the air surrounded her as if it were trying to protect her from the evils of the Abyss, fighting off each starving ferocious dog of the void. Her heart remained untouched for so long here, only able to console itself with the white scarf wrapped neatly around her neck. It was the last thing she felt connected to, the only thing reminding her that she was still alive. As long as her heart was beating, she could continue on in hopes to be saved.


    She could no longer remember how long it''d been since she first arrived here, perhaps time itself held no weight within the darkness. Perhaps mere days, a few years, or hundreds of millennia had passed by. Whatever the case, Silvia knew in her soul that she absolutely will not give up. She''d given up once before, betraying the love she carried within, and refused to do so once more. There was no way in Hell she''d ever betray her love again, it was completely unthinkable to her now.


    The day she had left Victor behind was the day she had destroyed herself. If only she''d realized it sooner, that life was only worth living because of him. It didn''t matter if she was wheelchair bound or completely bedridden, as long as Victor was there everything would work out in the end. As she looked up towards the black void sky, she reminisced of her time with her husband back on Earth. Every passing day flowed like honey, its sweetness overwhelming her heart until her final days. Even after her accident, Victor never once left her side. For her to betray him like this was absolutely unforgivable, and this she knew. If she were to ever see him again, she wasn''t sure if she could ever do enough to apologize.


    Silvia looked down at her hands, tears beginning to form in her eyes. It had been quite some time since she''d cried and wasn''t entirely sure why she was beginning to do so. Perhaps the madness of the Abyss was beginning to seep into her mind, or she''d simply thought of her previous life as a human for too long. Whatever the case, her tears flowed quietly from her eyes, dripping upon her outstretched hands.


    "He took everything from me..." It says, and no one but Silvia hears it.


    As she watched the wanderers of the Abyss shuffle by her slowly, she looked into the growing crowd of damned souls, trying to find the source of the voice. The wanderers were usually quiet, only speaking aloud due to a disturbance amongst the void. When new arrivals appear within the Abyss, it sometimes causes a chain reaction of remembrance among the wanderers, forced to recall their tortured pasts as they feed from the hope of the newly cast down. The growing noise of shuffling feet and unintelligible whispering indicated someone had been cast down nearby, filling the other wanderers with a dying hope from the world of the living.


    "He took... everything..." The same voice called out, and Silvia began to wonder whom it belonged to.


    It was quite rare for the other wanderers to amass themselves such as this, their numbers growing stronger as they all seemed to head towards a singular goal. Becoming curious, she decided to follow several of the dark shadowy figures upon the black horizon, attempting to see what it is they all seemed so interested in.


    As she caught up to the growing army of shuffling feet and damnation, she felt the emotion writhing from the lost souls as if they had been set ablaze by an unknown force. They''d never seemed this lively before, this seemed to be something new. As she stood unmoving, watching as the army of the damned passed her by, she heard a small thud from behind.


    Turning around slowly to see what could''ve caused the noise, her eyes fell upon a particular demon. It had fallen to its knees before her, as if it recognized her. As it looked up to her, she watched intriguingly as it brought itself down to all fours, hiding its head in its hands as if it were attempting to cry. Its lack of eyes prevented this emotion from releasing itself, but nevertheless, a demon she didn''t recognize had begun trying to cry before her.


    For whatever reason, she felt the need to console this demon. She fully understood the pain of being trapped within the Abyss, and perhaps seeing her glistening blue eyes still wet with tears had caused the demon to remember its own trauma. Sadness was an emotion bottled up within the darkness, forgotten amongst the masses as to conceal their souls for the sake of survival.


    "Are you alright? Can I help you in any way?" She asked, bringing herself to one knee as she knelt down next to the demon.


    As soon as she had spoken, the demon''s trembling body stiffened up like a board. What she''d said had somehow caused it to retract its sadness back within, becoming a firm and emotionless creature of the void. She wasn''t sure if she''d said something wrong, but nevertheless, she laid a comforting hand upon the demon''s shoulder. If she could help in any way possible, she''d try her best. She owed it to Victor to never again become cold and unavailable, and decided to start caring once more, starting with this demon upon its hands and knees before her.


    She watched as it sat up slowly, returning to its previous kneeling position. For some reason, the demon seemed calmer than before, and had begun patting the dark ground next to it as if it wanted her to sit next to him.


    Obliging slowly, Silvia sat down next to the peculiar demon. She wasn''t sure why it was acting so strangely, but it was refreshing to see someone still hanging onto hope amongst the hopelessness of the wandering lost souls. This demon seemed to be just like her, waiting for a possible savior to come down and swoop them up. A notion of hope remained within each of them, and this she did recognize.


    "What is your name?" She asked, yet was met with nothing but a silent nod of the head as if the demon had been waiting to confirm something.


    It said nothing as it looked into her confused yet loving eyes, as if remembering the feelings of a past life. The demon stayed quiet as it began reaching into its left breast pocket, trying to pull something shiny and gold out as she watched on eagerly.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    The demon brought forth a golden pocket watch, and Silvia looked down at the familiar device and wondered where she''d seen it before. It struck a chord in her heart, as if remembering a long forgotten memory clouded by the fog of the void. She couldn''t quite place exactly why she felt this way, but something about the watch seemed so warm and comforting to her as it ticked softly with the passage of time. It seemed to be reminding her of the fact that time waits for no one, not even the dark expanse of the Abyss was safe from the forward march of time.


    "Are you trying to show me something?" She asked as the demon began fiddling with the watch, trying to open it softly.


    "I am." It said, and Silvia seemed to recognize the voice from someplace before. It was horrifyingly familiar, but for some reason she just could not remember whose voice this demon carried.


    As the watch was about to pop open, another voice rang out amongst the void as if purposely trying to interrupt the two of them. It was a raspy and cruel tone, the voice was filled with a seething fury as it screamed out in agonizing hatred.


    "He took... everything!! He took everything from me!! EVERYTHING!!" It bellowed, sending shockwaves of fear amongst the lively army of wanderers.


    As quickly as the lost souls had felt the rays of hope shine down upon them, a wave of fear had soon after washed over their entire bodies as the wicked voice emanated from afar. Silvia felt chills run up and down her spine, as if the fear within her didn''t know where to go or who to run from. Picking herself up from the ground quickly, she looked down at the demon upon the ground, expecting it to feel the same terror as she.


    Looking down at the still demon, who hadn''t moved from its spot upon the floor of darkness, she began to feel the same terror well up within now emanating from the dark figure next to her. The fear she felt from the voice was nothing compared to what she felt for the demon near her, but for some odd reason, she knew she had no reason to be afraid. It was as if the demon had responded to the cruelty of the voice, like it was now enraged at the thought of the voice alone.


    "Si... I mean, you must come with me. The owner of that voice is someone not to be toyed with, we have to go now." The demon said, holding an outstretched hand towards Silvia as it stood up slowly.


    "What do you mean we have to go? Are you new to the Abyss? There''s... nowhere to go." She asked, still trying to remember just where she''d heard this demon''s voice before. It was on the tip of her tongue, but she knew she''d never once met with a demon before.


    Her time as angel was only spent with her husband after she''d ascended to Heaven. She had seen demons from afar before, but she had never gotten the courage to approach one in fear of a fight breaking out. Just the sight of an angel was enough to set most demons into a frenzy, and being a newly born angel she was sure she''d lose to even the weakest of enraged demons. It was quite peculiar how this particular demon didn''t seem to be either afraid nor hateful towards her, and it was beginning to drive her quite mad with curiosity.


    As she hesitantly let her curiosity take over, she clasped the hand of the dark figure before her. She didn''t know exactly where they would run to, but felt as if this demon would keep her safe somehow. Its hands felt strong yet gentle to the touch as if its sole purpose was to protect her from the evils of this world, like a living impenetrable shield.


    Silvia scanned the demon head to toe as she recognized yet another familiar feature of the odd creature, its clothing. The black wide-brimmed hat it dawned upon its head, the long dark trenchcoat, and the dark pants with black boots it wore all screamed at her to remember the origin of this demon. For the life of her, she tried to recall just where she''d seen this creature before, but it was as if the memories had been plucked from her head. She thought to herself that if only Victor were here, he''d know what to do.


    He was the one person she knew she could always count on, and perhaps even he would be able to help her escape this nightmare of the Abyss. The demon before her was surely going to try, but she knew within her heart that the most they could do is run aimlessly among the expanse of darkness. To only survive amongst the nothingness was no life at all, and this she felt deep within her soul. If there were any chance at all of being saved, she knew it would never come in the form of just running away once more.


    As Silvia prepared herself to run with the demon, she began to wonder why they hadn''t moved from their spot at all. The voice from before had begun to scream out in anger, growing closer by the second as it searched for something or someone. If they were to make their escape they''d have to do it soon, or else the owner of the voice would catch up to them.


    "Why are we not running!? Come on! Let''s go!" She yelled frustratedly as she began tugging on the demon''s hand as she tried to get it to escape with her.


    It stayed quiet and still as the voice came ever so closer, revealing a large menacing shadow of a familiar monster upon the black horizon. A large bony protrusion ripped from its skull like an impaled dead warrior, the bone itself seemed to be larger than the body of the monster itself. Its grotesque rat-like features dripped with a thick dark blood as it made its way towards the two of them, spotting them from afar with its crazed burning white eyes.


    "YOU!!" It screamed hoarsely, as if its voice had begun to fade from existence as the Abyss had fed upon the rage and frustration of the rat creature.


    Silvia began pulling at the demon in the hat harder now, trying no longer to escape with him, but to release herself from its firm unmoving grasp.


    "We have to go!" She cried out, but her pleas were met with silence once more.


    As the demon in the hat looked towards the rat creature upon the horizon, it began to hobble slowly over to them as it used its bone protrusion like a makeshift cane. With each echoing thud of the bone, a shockwave of hatred entered the souls of all nearby. As if influenced by the hatred of the abomination, each wandering lost soul had begun to grow furious from the emanating waves of agonizing pain.


    The demon in the hat said nothing as it watched the creature approach them with fury in its eyes and a sneering smile cursing the lips of its wielder. The only thing the demon seemed to care about was standing strong against the enemy before it, while never letting go of the hand of Silvia. As it looked over to its captive angel, it used its free hand to tuck the pocket watch back within its left breast pocket. The ticking of the watch seemed to slow as the rat creature grew closer, like even the watch itself didn''t want the monster getting any closer than it already was.


    As Silvia began tugging harder and harder at the demon, she noticed a small white light upon the horizon beginning to glow softly. The growing circle of light was approaching faster than the rat creature, and would soon reach the two of them within seconds. She watched in horror as the demon holding her hostage didn''t seem to notice it, focusing on the rat creature instead.


    Shutting her eyes in fear as the light enveloped the two of them, she heard the bellowing rat creature''s voice begin to fade softly into the distance as if it were no longer there. Its last words sent a shock through her system, as if those very words held enough threat over her to send her into a deep state of detachment from life itself.


    "I will burn even Yggdrasil itself to ash, if it means killing you!"


    As the voice faded away entirely, Silvia slowly managed to open her eyes, fully expecting the rat creature to still be hobbling toward them with a ferocity in its milky white eyes. Looking around slowly, however, she began to feel tears form once more. The Abyss had all but vanished, leaving the dark void of nothingness behind as the colorful green and pink trees flowed softly above. Blue, yellow, orange, red, and purple-colored flowers lined the forest floor as she scanned her new environment with bewilderment.


    Nothing but beauty remained within her eyes, filling her soul up with an overflowing amount of hope. A new beginning was upon her, and as she looked over to the demon standing next to her, she noticed it was still holding tightly to her hand as if afraid to let go. In its other hand, however, was the same golden pocket watch as before, only this time it was open. Staring back at her was the face of her former human self, and next to her in the photograph, was her husband Victor. He wore the same apparel as the demon next to her, and as Silvia looked on with wide eyes, she realized just why this demon seemed to be clutching her hand so tightly.

 To Push Forward

    His reasons were his own, and Aberlain knew that not a single creature alive within Yggdrasil could see eye to eye with him. A threatening and overwhelming presence is what he commanded, only to be feared and obeyed by the masses. His pursuit was a noble one at heart, yet as he moved towards his goal of total control with heavy footsteps, the nobleness of it seemed to fade from the eyes of others. To control all of Hell one must rule with an iron fist, no exceptions. The demons running amok within the fiery pits of Yggdrasil were just as ruthless and cunning as he. To rule a land of madness, one must succumb to a greater madness themselves.


    It was a necessary sacrifice in his eyes, to become the symbol of hatred within all of existence. If he were to bring forth order, he would need to unite the masses against a singular overpowering threat. The King of Hell, he deemed himself, is what would cause the armies of Hell to unite once more. Under the leadership of the previous king, his weak mindset allowed himself to be slain by mere demon foot soldiers. Ever since that day millennia ago, Hell had forever placed themselves on the losing side of this eternal war. A weak ruler brings nothing but pain and torment to their people, and Aberlain refused to be anything but in total control.


    He scoured the lands below him, and noticed a small flashing light signaling to him from the rooftop of a nearby building. It was still dark out, but the city lights shone brightly as if to fight back the night into submission. Humankind had truly surpassed the infrastructure of both Heaven and Hell alike, leaping forward several eras above each respective realm. Aberlain watched as a helicopter sped through the city airspace for a few moments, before landing upon the same rooftop as the small flickering light. The time had finally come for this world to know the truth, humanity had been in the dark for far too long. He would see to it personally that the war ended within his lifetime, and to do so, he would traverse towards his goal by any means necessary.


    As he walked away from the window of CEO Ryan Bailey''s office, rolls of yellow tape stuck upon it as if it had been shattered, he made his way toward the elevator doors past the receptionist area. Everyone had gone home for the night beside a lone janitor humming to himself as he sat upon the receptionist''s desk. Walking past the janitor slowly, he looked down at the human man sadly. It was never his intention to mix others up into this mess of a world, but it was just how it had to be. The world was a cruel and unforgiving place which seeked to destroy all beauty from within. Innocence and peace were a foolish and unattainable notion for the weak to cling to, only to have those notions ripped from their hands by a force such as Aberlain. The only way forward is to travel through the marching of time with your head held high, ready for every punch reality throws your way. To live is to fight, and to fight is to live. This was the motto he lived his life by, and had brought it upon himself to be alone with this struggle. If the King of Hell could shoulder the entire burden of war thrust upon him and him alone, then he would do so.


    There was no greater destiny than to unite the world under a common goal. Every demon, human, and angel alike would fight against the likes of Aberlain. To achieve his perfect plan, the steps necessary would be just as cruel and unforgiving as reality was to all its inhabitants. The embodiment of evil shall live within the heart of the Rootlord, corrupting him until the day he goes mad. If his sanity was the price to pay for salvation, so be it. It was a worthy cause to give oneself to, and this he knew.


    If only his daughter and the demon E had never made themselves into a threat, his plans would have moved along smoothly. His daughter had been a long-time concern of his, seeing just how powerful she''d grown over the years. There was no telling when she would turn against him and destroy all the hard work he''d prepared for this day to finally come. He knew what he was doing was seen as an act of malice, but it didn''t matter anymore. May would never allow her own father to destroy the world for the sake of unification, she would do all in her power to stop him. If that was the case, Aberlain knew in his heart that she would succeed.


    For all the power and influence he wielded amongst both Hell and Earth alike, his daughter was the one factor in which he could never hope to control. She was just as wild as the whipping wind she commanded, unable to be tamed by any outside force. The only way to ensure his own survival was to have her dealt with, along with her newfound companions. E especially proved to be quite the nuisance, but there was still something amiss about him.


    Ever since meeting the demon in the hat within the palace walls, Aberlain had noticed the aura E gave off. Emanating waves of tortured pain and anguish fled from his body like people fleeing a hurricane. Inside that particular demon was a storm waiting to strike, and there was no telling when. Something about E was dangerous, and every fiber of Aberlains being told him to get rid of the monstrosity his daughter had befriended. The field mouse as well posed a threat, but it was of little concern to the Rootlord seeing as how weak and feeble Silo had proven himself to be. He was only good for a bit of reconnaissance and espionage, something Aberlain felt no need to fret over.


    As the elevator doors opened and Aberlain stepped inside, he watched as the confused janitor looked up towards him. He couldn''t see the demon standing within, and had been startled by the seemingly empty elevator suddenly opening its doors. Putting it out of mind quickly, the janitor went back to slacking off upon the receptionist''s desk.


    Aberlain watched the doors slide close slowly, and upon seeing his reflection of the mirrored doors, he couldn''t seem to recognize himself. He wore a full dark suit and solid black tie, with a sleek pair of black loafers. Upon his head was a simple and small golden crown with a single large yellow jewel proudly displayed upon the front. Along with the yellow and black robe he had draped over his shoulders, his appearance screamed out ''power''. There was no demon, man, or angel alike that commanded the authority of this Rootlord, and he was very aware of that fact.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    His yellow eyes shone like the sun as he stared into them, searching for a hint of the demon he once was. When he was just a fledgling many years ago, the only thing he seemed capable of was to sit and writhe in agony at the current state of the world. Feeling just as powerless as the others of his kind after the old king had been killed, the boy Aberlain had lost all sense of reason. It was only when coming to the Earth for the very first time with his now deceased father that he recognized the potential the world still held.


    Humanity was seen as the weakest of the races, their only reason for existing had been to provide a gateway for the war to oneday end. Earth was nothing more than a battleground for the kingdoms of Heaven and Hell to wage war upon, yet, for some reason this place resembled no battleground he''d seen before. As a child, Aberlain had seen the construction of many skyscrapers and towering giants, reaching up to the clouds as if to stand strongly against the cruelty of their own reality. Humans were resilient creatures, and would stop at nothing to survive. A trait even demons once held long ago, nearly forgotten by his own people.


    Growing up traversing between the two realms, Aberlain slowly regained his motivation for living in the form of his newfound sense of unity. To unify the three realms against a single powerful enemy was to end the war entirely, creating a new and bigger threat to fight for the rest of eternity. Creating an era of perpetual unlimited potential.


    *ding*


    The elevator shouted as the doors slid open once more, revealing the main floor to the soon to be demon king. As Aberlain stepped out and looked out towards the dark night ahead of him, he noticed the source of the flashing light dissipate upon the rooftop of the next-door building. It was only a matter of time now to reach his destination, and he could finally enact the first stage of his plan.


    ...


    "Took you a while, didn''t it!?" The voice of the CEO shouted under the swirling wind of the helicopter blades.


    "Let''s be off now, shall we?" Aberlain responded, climbing into the helicopter before the CEO could spout anymore nonsense at him.


    He noticed how extravagantly dressed Ryan seemed to be, and was caught slightly off guard from the odd choice of suit color. He wore a dark crimson red suit with similar black loafers to the demon, and a shiny gold wristwatch sparkled under the moonlight as the CEO climbed into the helicopter after Aberlain. Underneath the dark red suit was a black undershirt also similar to Aberlains, and the Rootlord noticed how unflattering it was to be copied like this. Imitation may have been flattery for some, but for him, seeing the human man dress like him was extremely off putting. It was like staring into a mirror which made you weaker and more annoying by the second. Although, Aberlain did have to admit to himself that the brown hair and eyes of the CEO complimented the suit quite nicely.


    As the human man quickly slid a pair of headphones over his ears, handing the Rootlord the same device, he beckoned for the elderly pilot to take off. It was only when everyone had their headsets on did the helicopter begin to lift from the ground softly, ascending into the air like an angel''s first flight.


    "Hey, Mike? I''m gonna need you to turn off your headset for a moment while I talk to my... benefactor." Ryan spoke into the microphone, and the old pilot switched off his device. It was wondrous how many questions were asked when told of a handsome compensation to stay silent for an entire trip.


    "Alright Abby, let''s get to it, yeah? Why do you need to be flown to L.A.? And why in God''s name do I have to come with you?" Ryan asked angrily, obviously frustrated with having to be in the dark for whatever Aberlain had been planning.


    "Never call me that again, and you''ll see when we get there. I''ll fill you in once we get where we need to be, alright? I promise, Ryan, that you are an integral part of this plan. Without you, none of this would be possible. I need you." The Rootlord said, filling his words with a sweet toxin capable of worming its way through the mind of any man, manipulating the CEO into bending to his every will.


    If the human felt needed and thought himself to be an important piece of the puzzle, there was no way he''d up and leave all of a sudden. Aberlain really did need Ryan for what was to come, but not in the way the CEO had envisioned.


    "Well when you put it that way, how can I say no?" The CEO laughed heartily, obviously grateful for whatever opportunity he was about to be given.


    As they rode in silence for most of the remaining flight, the demon and man alike thought of what was to come next. Aberlains plan had finally been put into action after all these years, and there was no way the human was going to miss out on this mysterious spectacle yet to come. As Ryan looked over towards the demon once the helicopter found the landing pad upon a tall L.A. glass building, he noticed something odd beginning to happen.


    Aberlain reached out slowly towards the man, outstretching his arm until his hand grasped the man''s face firmly.


    "What... are you doing? I can already see you, you don''t need to share your eyes?" Ryan asked confusingly, but never got the chance to hear Aberlains answer.


    As soon as the CEO had asked the question, he began to scream out in pain as the demon revealed his true power to the ignorant man. Just as the Rootlord had possessed Restavel not long ago, he began to enter the mind of Ryan Bailey, forcefully worming his way inside the psyche of the man. Both their eyes began to shine a bright golden hue as the screaming slowed to a halt, and the kingly form of Aberlains demonic body slumped over within his seat, the golden light fading away from his eyes.


    The elderly pilot spun around concerningly at the sight of his boss''s apparent fit. Turning on his microphone once more, he reached out for the man to check if he was alright.


    "You okay!? What happened!?" He shouted, but was met with a swat of the hand from the CEO.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry about it. I''ll wire you the money by tomorrow, so get going. Now." Ryan said, but it was no longer the voice of the CEO. Aberlain had taken full control over the human''s body, bending it to his own will as he ripped off the headset and stormed out of the helicopter, heaving his demon body out within his arms as he took the headphones off himself.


    Carrying his own body down the steps of the helipad, Aberlain in Ryans body began to smile madly with joy. It had been quite some time since he''d last inhabited a human body. It felt refreshing somehow, as if this was the way life was meant to be lived.


    As he approached the large black van parked neatly in the corner of the lot beneath the helipad, he began chuckling softly under his breath. Thinking of the long and grueling days ahead of him, Aberlain laughed in the face of reality as it tried once more to throw him down. The Rootlord, however, was done being cast down into the forgotten pile of memories Yggdrasil had grown accustomed to losing. He would be remembered as the unifier of all existence, and to enact this plan, he would triumph over all who stood in his way.

 Shattered Crown

    Rain hit softly upon the windows, shining their own slice of moonlight into the grand library halls. The dusty relics of past knowledge lined the walls of the large room, books stacked neatly into their respective shelves. Three small yellow chandeliers hung quietly in the air above him, as if silently watching his every move from above. The golden eyes of Aberlain illuminated his immediate surroundings, like a living torch. It hadn''t been too long of a drive to the meeting place, but something of it felt new and fresh to him. Perhaps inhabiting the body of Ryan had caused a new sensation to develop within the Rootlord, a more human sense of time. Every time he was to travel to the library on Earth in his demonic body, it felt to be more of a tedious task he must endure for a short period. Now that he found himself within a human himself, however, that outlook had shifted ever so slightly.


    As he looked down at the golden watch wrapped around his wrist, he thought of just how fleeting and nearly nonexistent human life was. For a demon, life was simply the playground of destruction and torment. Life was something you were forced to endure, waiting for that inevitable day the Abyss swallowed you whole. For angels, it was quite the contrary. The entire race of angels were ambition incarnate, every single one of them had the drive and motivation to see their goals through. Their lives were most often spent in the pursuit of noble goals and the betterment of all, no matter how self righteous and conceited those goals may devolve into.


    On one hand, the demons of Hell feel nothing but contempt for the world looking down upon them. On the other, lay the angels of Heaven content to watch from afar with the safety of their egotistical morality. For quite some time, Aberlain remembered the feelings of his childhood. He hung on every bark and shout thrown his way, festering with the lashing of his ego. The hands of both angels and demons alike were responsible for the way of this world, with humanity stuck in between. He still wasn''t entirely sure where humanity stood within the contest of Yggdrasil, but nevertheless, his plan to shed light upon the situation would prevail. If humanity was no longer burdened by ignorance of reality, perhaps the tides of war would change. At this point, Aberlain wasn''t even sure who the rightful victor of this war was. It had been so long since he felt any empathy towards the inhabitants of his world, for they had killed off any kindness within him before ever giving him a chance to let it out.


    "Aberlain, it''s been quite some time. It''s a pleasure seeing you again, my friend." A voice echoed upon the dark walls of the library, and the Rootlord looked up to see who''d arrived.


    A dark silhouette of a woman revealed herself from behind a bookshelf in the corner, with a large dusty leatherback book clutched in her right hand. Without looking up from the open pages of her book, she stepped into the light of the chandelier overhead. She wore a long and tight red dress with a cut revealing her left leg, which was smooth and dark with the pigment of melanin. Aberlain looked up towards her face, noticing how astonishing this woman portrayed herself to be. She wore dark red lipstick and had applied a beautifully faded orange eyeshadow. Her long afro reached down to the tips of her slender shoulders, swaying softly with every step towards him. As he watched her approach him quietly, she closed the book softly and placed it down upon the table standing nearby. A single dim lamp shone feebly from the wooden table, as if overcast by not just the light the Rootlord possessed within his eyes, but the woman in red as well.


    Her eyes no longer being preoccupied by the book, she stared straight ahead at the human vessel of Aberlain with her soft orange eyes. It was as if the eyes of Aberlain were staring back at himself, but something was just slightly amiss. These eyes were not those of Aberlain the Rootlord, but another individual entirely.


    "I appreciate you meeting me out here like this, Layani, and you look quite lovely this evening if I may add." Aberlain spoke quite loudly, as if proving to both himself and Layani that she were to fall beneath him.


    "Of course, and you look rather... devilish, in fact. Why dress your vessel in such a manner? Are you trying to impress me?" She sneered, not hiding the fact she was displeased with the attire Aberlain wore.


    "Not a fan of the red suit I presume? Well... not everyone needs to be perfect." Aberlain said as he scoffed, looking down upon the woman in front of him as he fixed the small gold cufflinks upon his sleeves.


    As he held a finger to his lips and walked over to the table nearby, he leaned against it in a very nonchalant manner. It was as if Aberlain commanded complete and total order from his surroundings, his confidence overwhelming all who reside within his presence.


    "When will the others be arriving? Donacia and Beleruva? It can''t be just you, can it?" He asked with a puzzled expression plastered to his face.


    "Oh they''ll be here, eventually. For now it''s just me, that isn''t a problem, is it?" Layani asked playfully, searching for any hint of weakness from the Rootlord.


    "On the contrary, my dear compatriot, it simply gives us more time to refine this plan of ours. Would you care to take a seat?" He asked, pointing to the wooden chair on his right as he leaned against the table.


    Layani took her time walking to the chair, as if to draw out the Rootlord''s command. Neither one of the people in the room seemed to trust each other much, and had resorted to playing mind games with one another as if searching for a hint of weakness and disobedience. Their cause was an important one, and to sense a weak link amidst the ground floor of their visions was to sense weakness throughout them all. To change the world one must take it by storm, wrapping your fingers around reality as you clutch it in the palm of your hand. Their task was no small endeavor, but a serious conquest of all to exist. The universe as they know it, in the palm of their hands. The residents of Yggdrasil would be nothing more than putty to them, capable of being molded into whichever direction they found most amusing.


    Layani finally sat down upon the chair and folded her hands neatly in her lap as she sat powerfully against the Rootlord upon the table. She had heard his rambling a million times, and had taken just a small liking to him for how similar his visions were to her own. Ending the war and blowing away the ashes, they would build a new and better world upon the destruction of the present.


    "As you know, your own territory in Hell has always caused quite the uproar. Ever since you''d been placed as the new Rootlord of your section, however, they seemed to... simmer down. Why is that?" He asked, curious as to why the other Rootlord in the room seemed to have such a firm grasp upon her people.


    "I''m glad you asked, Aberlain, but I believe you already know the answer. Strength, and the power to enforce it, are the only things necessary for an intelligent ruler to prevail against an army of... well... the masses of bumbling idiots." She said, sounding disgusted with the very demons in Hell in which she ruled over.


    "Yes, but that wasn''t exactly my question. Let me rephrase... why have they only just now been behaving themselves since you have been put in charge?" He asked once more, pointing directly at her with his outstretched arm, invading her personal space ever so slightly.


    "I see what you mean. It''s because the last Rootlord of my section was just like the rest of those bumbling idiots. Never capable of thinking about the bigger picture. It takes intelligence and influence to better a community, something most of our leadership in Hell is lacking." She said with a spitefulness filling her voice, hanging on every word as if she detested even saying them aloud.


    "Exactly right! You are absolutely correct madam!" Aberlain shouted as he swiftly stood up straight and began pacing around the table like a wolf circling its prey.


    "There are no greater powers in this world than that of intelligence and influence. You and I can at least see eye to eye on that... and that''s precisely why you''re here! You possess the functioning mind of a youthful scholar, Layani, and I do believe that this plan we''ve created will undoubtedly prevail with you by my side. The others as well, all three of you have been utterly integral to the future I hold within my mind." Aberlain said, holding his arms up to his side as if basking in his own overwhelming ego. He felt absolutely unstoppable, as if there were no one left to defeat him anymore.


    Layani said nothing as she squinted at Aberlain, wondering just what kind of future he truly wanted for the world. The rest of the inner circle seemed to be trustworthy enough to share their true thoughts with the group, but for some reason, Layani always questioned Aberlain''s intentions. He says he wants a better world for all, but the road towards that future was long and unforgiving. To celebrate every minor victory was to do nothing but grow the ego, and Layani knew better than to celebrate until the work was done.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Y''know... Layani. There was once a time in my life where I harbored so much contempt for this world of ours." Aberlain spoke softly, looking down at the ground beneath his feet and noticing just how dusty his clothing had become ever since entering the library.


    "Is that so? I suppose one must first hate the world in order to love it." She responded, not sure what else to say to this sudden glimpse into his psyche.


    "Allow me to tell you a story as we wait for our two guests?" He suddenly asked, looking back at her as she sat upon her chair.


    Nodding slowly, Layani wondered what Aberlain could possibly be trying to say to her.


    "When I was just twelve years old, still a mere boy, I killed my own parents." He said quickly, staring blankly at the other Rootlord in his midst as if gauging her reaction. She didn''t seem to be fazed much, judging from the slow tilt of her head as if she were confused as to where this story was going.


    "I killed them because they were weak. Those bumbling idiots you mentioned? They were just the same as all the rest. Their eyes held no life within, just the flow of tasks one must do in order to stay alive. They were slaves to the cruelness of reality, and I freed them from that servitude. It was me who killed my own parents. The first real choice I had ever made... was to abandon my own heart, for the world did not hold only them in its grasp, but myself as well." He said with a monotonous tone, as if he wasn''t truly present in the room with Layani. His eyes wandered into the distance, staring past the physicality of the world and into the surrounding void.


    "Aberlain... what''s the point of this story? What are you trying to say?" Layani asked, trying to get to the bottom of whatever he was trying to teach her. The most powerful and feared Rootlord was no one to trifle with, but it was still him who held the knowledge to save this world from the corruption of true evil. Layani knew that for all of Aberlain''s shortcomings, his hatred towards the ignorant and ambitionless were second to none.


    "I''m saying, Layani, that not having the insight to see the world for what it truly is, means a swift yet cruel death. The disease of ignorance will spread no longer under my rule. With your help, and the help of the others, I can control this world. I can make them listen to me, by force if need be. I will become a necessary evil for all to cower from, uniting all of Yggdrasil under the great King of Hell!" Aberlain shouted with glee, looking up to the ceiling of the library.


    The towering bookcases loomed above him like how the forest trees look down upon a passing deer. The moonlight shining through the windows lining the room shone upon the books with a gentleness, as if the sky were reaching into the building to get a glimpse of the pages these books held within. Aberlain felt a peacefulness wash over him as he envisioned the future he longed for, a world without chaos and ignorance. With the power the other Rootlords held now firmly in his grasp, he finally knew that his dream was finally achievable.


    As Layani turned her head from Aberlain, she noticed the stench of sulfur fill the air. It was only a small amount drifting in with the wind, but it was unmistakable. Even Aberlain had smelled it and had turned to face the direction it seemed to be coming from. Walking out from a dimly lit corridor in the back of the library were two tall figures, each with their own pair of glowing orange eyes.


    "Sorry we''re late... or are you two just early?" A raspy and quiet voice called out to both Aberlain and Layani from the corridor, and the two figures stepped into the light.


    On the right was a towering giant of a demon, built for strength and power. His confident demeanor shone out through the library as if he commanded the respect of all within. The brute strength this demon carried was quite obvious from its physical appearance. From head to toe the faceless dark demon wore a long green robe with shimmering gold chains wrapped neatly around his arms and torso. His long brown hair reached to the center of his back, neatly braided into tight dreadlocks.


    The man to the left was just as tall as the demon but was quite clearly weaker in stature. The scrawny body of the human vessel this demon possessed wore large round glasses and a scholarly brown vest. Underneath was a slightly wrinkled and torn white undershirt, with a pair of brown trousers. A short and tidy dark beard sprouted from the chin of the man, with a few strands of gray making an appearance. His hair seemed to be the same, with large patches of gray hair on each side of his head. At first glance, this man was nothing more than a bookworm with no strength to his name, but Aberlain knew better.


    "Donacia! Beleruva! Pleasure to see you once more! Before we begin, however, I must ask... where is your vessel, Donacia? I thought I made it clear to everyone that we must now only meet in human form?" Aberlain asked, his tone of voice growing kinder with every second.


    The large demon in the green robe stepped forward towards Aberlain, getting in his face a bit to look down upon his yellow eyes.


    "So? It''s not like we don''t know what we all really look like. What''s the point? I don''t wanna have to possess a smelly meatbag just to talk about the smelly meatbags. Y''know what? On that note, let''s skip the pleasantries, shall we? Why the hell are we not amassing an army right now? What''s the point of being all sneaky and discussing shit all the time? Can''t we just-" Donacia was suddenly cut off from speaking as Aberlain raised his finger to his lips, shushing him loudly.


    Smiling brightly at the towering beast of a demon, Aberlain beckoned for Donacia''s hand. As the confused demon brought his hand up to Aberlain, he felt a sudden bolt of pain spiral throughout his entire body. It was as if someone had stuck his hand in a woodchipper once Aberlain had grabbed hold of it.


    Bellowing out in pain, the demon dropped to his knees as the yellow eyed man looked disgusting down at his companion. Within his grasp was the now mangled and bloody crushed hand of Donacia, resembling a hand no more.


    "That is why, Donacia. It isn''t for the sake of our identities, nor to annoy you with... smelly meatbags. It is to become one with the people we are about to free. If you can''t understand that much, then perhaps your brain power would be better spent... elsewhere?" Aberlain said, kneeling down to eye level with the demon in front of him.


    As he put a hand upon Donacia''s shoulder, he stared deep into the dull orange eyes looking back at him. The stupidity in this demon was ripe, Aberlain was sure of that much, but he was still an important piece to his plan. Without Donacia''s expertise in fear mongering, the plan would take far too long. For however chaotic and headstrong this Rootlord seemed to be, the fact of his reign was no joke. He ruled over multitudes of Hell, his territory was the largest of all the current Rootlords. A whopping ten roots was under the command of this hard headed fool, but with Aberlain on his side, the nuances of leadership were to one day infest his mind. To learn from the best one must surround themselves with the best, and that was all Donacia could hope for.


    As Aberlain stood up slowly, he whipped out a red handkerchief from his right breast pocket. Patting the dark blood of the demon away from his hands, he began walking back over to Layani who sat calmly from her chair as she watched the spectacle unfold. Pulling the chair across from her over to the side of the table, he sat down upon it and gestured towards the other two seats.


    "Well then... how about we get to business, Beleruva? While we wait for our friend to recuperate, that is." Aberlain said, beckoning for the other tall possessed man to make his way to the table.


    "Certainly. I''ve written up some of the speech you wanted, perhaps we can start with that?" Beleruva asked, pulling out a small pocketbook from the back of his trousers.


    As he sat down and handed the notebook to Aberlain, he watched as the yellow eyes of the Rootlord scanned each page of the book with an excited smile settling into his face. Once he finished reading, he closed the book and passed it slowly across the table for Layani to read as well.


    "You''ve outdone yourself Beleruva! Marvelous job! It''s only a matter of time now until we put this plan into action, and with you on our side, it''s sure to become a reality." Aberlain said, hoping to gain the trust of this Rootlord.


    Beleruva and Layani alike only had two roots to their name, as opposed to Aberlain''s three and Donacia''s ten. While Layani and Aberlain ran their territories quite similarly, Donacia and Beleruva did not. The demon beast Rootlord''s section of Hell was just as wild and chaotic as the other unclaimed roots of Hell. Hundreds of thousands of roots laid in wait, ripe for the taking. The masses of ungoverned demons needed a ruler, but would never admit to themselves this fact. Donacia made it his priority to rule with fear, running his territory like a benevolent dictator.


    Beleruva, on the other hand, was the most peaceful of the bunch. Sharing Aberlain''s ambitions for a peaceful and quiet world, he had decided to run his own territory with an iron fist. Order and cleanliness stood above all, they were the two most important things in his eyes for a functioning society to thrive. Even with the hatred running rampant within every demon the four of them ruled, Beleruva was the only one to achieve even a small sense of peace.


    His intelligence was unmatched, but his ambitions were obscured. Just as the strength and power they all held within had been corrupted by the evils the world carried. All four of them were mere products of rage, thrown into the lost and found section of Hell to be forgotten for eternity. The four demons in the library all shared the same lofty ambition, to unite the world under the threat of violence. Nothing else seemed to get through to the inhabitants of Hell, nor the inhabitants of Yggdrasil as a whole.


    With Aberlain''s ambition, Layani''s strength, Donacia''s power, and Beleruvas''s cunning, the four of them had become an unstoppable force for change. They would stop at nothing until all of Yggdrasil had been pressed firmly beneath their heels.

 Rekindled Flame

    "I don''t believe this... I refuse to believe this..." Silvia began, trailing off as she lost her train of thought whilst staring at the demon she once knew.


    As Ephram sat across from her, placing his hands down upon the large oak table, he slowly nodded his head in agreement. It was certainly hard to believe he had become a demon, as well as having the power necessary to free her from the Abyss. It would take some time for her to settle with the idea, but he was sure that she would come around eventually. Perhaps living in Hell with him for a while would bring her towards the truth.


    The dining hall of Palace Estella was surprisingly quaint for the rest of the palace, as if Aberlain and May had never had too many visitors. The large oak table the two of them sat around was much smaller than he had anticipated, with only four large wooden chairs surrounding it. The hall was decorated in a cozy fashion, with a black marble fireplace against the far wall to warm the interior. It wasn''t much to look at, but was still quite a comforting room to find oneself in. A single dim yellow chandelier hung directly overhead of the table, just barely lighting up the small room along with the blazing fire now crackling in the hearth. The only reason Ephram was slightly off put by the room, however, was the large painting of the Rootlord staring down at him from above the fireplace mantle.


    The gleaming yellow eyes of Aberlain stared down at the two of them, as if the faded paint they were made from watched their every move. In the painting, the Rootlord wore his long yellow and black robe, black leather gloves, and an extravagant yet simple golden crown with a yellow jewel in the center. Clasping both hands together in front of him, his yellow eyes beamed down towards the table with a certain calculated ferocity in them. Ephram took notice of the small crown in particular, noticing how well thought out and detailed every inch of it had been painted. It was as if whomever had painted the extravagant picture of the Rootlord had gotten every single detail correct, right down to the atom.


    "Victor... I..." Silvia''s voice cut through the air, ripping through Ephram''s train of thought as he looked away from the mesmerizing portrait of the Rootlord.


    "Please, call me Ephram. I know I was once the human man, Victor, but that name just feels... wrong to me." He said politely, trying not to upset Silvia any more than she already was. Surely it was a confusing time for her, so it was prudent to tread lightly as he tried to speak with her.


    "Alright... Ephram, then. I think I understand a bit more than before, but it''s all just... so much." Silvia said, clearly frustrated with this sudden turn of events.


    "I understand. I can give you some time alone if you''d like? But we really must talk about where to go from here, whenever you''re ready." Ephram said, noticing Silvia look up at him with a confused sadness in her eyes.


    "I need to know, Ephram... I need to know. Are you still my husband, Victor?" She asked, looking at him with tears beginning to well up.


    As soon as she spoke her question aloud, the regret of asking it had seeped deep within her soul. A part of her wanted to know the answer to her question, but another part of her knew she may not be able to handle the truth.


    Ephram took his hat off his head, setting it down upon the table in front of him. Reaching into his pocket for the golden watch he carried, he set that upon the table as well, opening it for her to see its contents. The picture of the two of them stared back at her with nostalgia, a reminder of the people they once were. Time waits for no one, no matter how strong their bonds may be. For their love to reach past the human limitations of existence, they would have to get to know each other once more.


    "Silvia... I became a demon for you. To save you. I am still the man you once loved, I can promise you that. I am no longer a human being, however, nor are you. I want the two of us to lead our lives free and happy, away from the troubles this world has thrown our way." He said confidently, trying to reassure Silvia and her doubts.


    It was understandable to him for her to be worried about what their future held. As far as he knew, he was the first man alive to ever become a demon. Surely his wife had the insight to see that he was still in fact the man she loves. His humanity may have been stripped from his soul, but the soul itself was still intact. Every memory he shared with her had been restored from the sight of their grave, every loving moment had been rekindled into the scorching fire of passion. He knew that as long as he was alive, absolutely nothing could stop him from loving Silvia.


    "Okay... thank you." Silvia said meekly, looking down at the golden pocket watch.


    Slowly reaching for the small watch, she looked at Ephram with what he understood to be a forgotten love. Her adoration for her husband was still lying dormant within her, and one day he knew that she would come to love him as a demon as well. They were two sides of the same coin after all, a once married couple turned both angel and demon.


    "Silvia, I have a question for you... if it''s alright?" He asked suddenly, watching as she stared at the pocket watch now grasped softly within her hands.


    "Of course, what is it?" She responded quietly, looking back up towards him.


    "When you had... left me, back in our home... did you... I mean, well... I don''t know how to say this..." He began, trailing off slowly as he covered his head with his hands, "... do you regret it? Our time together, that is."


    As Ephram blocked her from view with his hands, he noticed the room go quiet for a few moments. As the shuffling of feet and scraping of her chair filled the silence of the room, he brought his head down to the table in defeat. Thinking to himself just how stupid of a question he''d asked, he had wished he''d never asked it in the first place. Silvia had too much on her plate already, and the past being brought up now was sure to drive her away from him.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Raise your head... please." Her voice echoed softly within his mind, filling him with the once forgotten sense of love he held so desperately onto.


    Placing his hands down into his lap, he looked up to see his wife mere inches away from his face. As she stared kindly into his featureless void of a face, her hands cradled his head like a mother rocking her child. The warmth of her breath enveloped Ephram as she leaned in close, kissing him gently upon the forehead as she sat down next to him atop the table.


    "I''m sorry for what I put you through, the last thing I ever wanted was to be a burden. The only thing I regret is leaving you to clean up the mess I made of my life... I am truly sorry."


    Ephram looked up at the smiling face of Silvia, noticing her pained expression. Tears had begun to flow from her now reddened sky-blue eyes, streaming down her cheeks and dripping softly upon his lap as she stayed close to him. The woman he loved had finally returned to him, and Ephram knew that with the steady march of time, everything would one day be alright again.


    "You were never a burden to me... never. I would''ve taken care of you until we were both old and wrinkly. I never once looked at you with pity in my heart, because I know how strong you truly are." He said reassuringly, grabbing her hands from his face and holding them firmly within his grasp.


    As the two of them stared at each other for a few moments, not saying a word, Silvia began to laugh quietly. The tears from her eyes still flowed heavily, but the reason for their appearance had changed entirely. These tears were no longer those of an excruciating weight upon her shoulders, but the relief she felt as that weight had been lifted. Her husband was truly alive, staring back at her now as a demon with just as much devotion to her as he held on Earth.


    Unwrapping the white scarf she wore around her neck, she held it in her hands for what felt like an eternity. Staring down at it with a mixture of love and regret, she quietly began wrapping it around the neck of her beloved husband. As he was about to ask what she was doing, she put a finger to her lips to shush him as she finished what she needed to do. The scarf shone brilliantly with the contrast of his dark skin, illuminating his soul like a flash of blinding light within a sea of darkness. Putting his hat back atop his head and the pocket watch neatly back into its pocket, she looked him over to admire what he''d become.


    "I want you to hang onto that for me, okay? I don''t think I can keep it with me anymore... I''m sorry." She said, touching her neck with her hand gently as if trying to forget the feeling of the scarf and what she had done to take her own life.


    Ephram nodded reassuringly, running his fingers over the soft cotton fabric of the white scarf resting gently upon his neck and shoulders. He knew the reason she didn''t want to carry the scarf with her, and knew that this was now his burden to carry. He would harbor the weight of the world upon his back if it meant the happiness of Silvia would go untarnished, and he saw this scarf as the first step in the right direction towards his goal. A world without hatred and pain was a world he knew Silvia could be safe within, and he would stop at nothing to achieve it.


    Reaching out for his wife once more, he suddenly wrapped his arms around her to fully embrace her in a hug. It had been quite some time since he had felt this feeling, and the familiar sense of safety and peace washed over him as he clung tightly to the woman he loved. Her arms reached slowly around him as well, finding their place around him as she warmly embraced him back.


    As Ephram ran his hands across her back, he felt Silvia flinch slightly after he had crossed the scars in which her wings once were. Dropping his arms from around her and leaning back to look at her once again, he thought of just how painful it must be knowing she could never spread her wings again. He knew that with everything she''d been through, it must hurt more than anything. First it was her legs that had been taken from her, bounding her to a wheelchair for the remainder of her human life. While her legs had been healed after becoming an angel, the sting of having her wings taken away must''ve been a similar type of pain to that which she''d already gone through once before.


    "Y''know... I miss your handsome face." Silvia suddenly said, smiling softly at him as she ran her fingers across his cheek.


    "I do too, honestly... but I think I''ve grown used to the plainness of my new body."


    "You had such nice hair though, it''s such a shame." She responded playfully, trying to tease him a bit as she tapped the brim of his hat.


    Ephram chuckled at her, thankful that she had started to liven up a bit. It was refreshing to him, knowing her sense of humor hadn''t been broken after all.


    "I could always wear a wig, right? You wouldn''t ever be able to tell the difference." He joked back at her, happy to be bantering back and forth with his wife. It had been far too long since he''d felt this joy inhabit his body.


    "I so would! You better not!" She exclaimed loudly, laughter filling her voice.


    As soon as she had finished speaking, Silvia stood back up from the table. Grabbing Ephram''s hand quickly, she led him out of his chair and to the side of the table. As they both stood silently in the dining hall, Ephram noticed Silvia''s eyes begin to sparkle. Something inside of her had been brought back to life, as if the Abyss no longer claimed even a fraction of her soul. Compared to the love they felt for one another, an eternity of darkness was no match.


    "If it''s alright with you... I''d like to see our home again, if it''s possible?" She asked happily, but quickly noticed a change in her husband''s attitude.


    "About that... I''m not sure if we should go back there just yet. It isn''t what it used to be." He said with both frustration and anguish, hurting from the current state their home was in.


    "I see... well... what if we were to fix it up together? Just like when we moved in, yeah? Think of it as a fresh start for us, okay?" Silvia exclaimed, excited to see her home once again no matter the state it had been in.


    To her, it didn''t matter what the house looked like anymore. The memories she and her husband had shared within their home were far more precious than anything else. The only regret Silvia carried in her heart was leaving Victor behind to deal with her death, forcing him to undertake massive amounts of stress that no one should ever have to carry. She knew his shoulders could buckle under the weight of the world at any moment and wanted to show him that there was still love in this world. Their home was the only place she could think of to rekindle the flame of love in his heart. She wanted to prove to him that with a little effort and patience, even something forgotten and alone could shine brighter than any star. Their home was a testament to that notion, that with patience and a guiding hand the future could grow the fruit of progress.

 Declaration of Love

    "As far as I''m concerned, I don''t think it''s a bad idea. Let''s do it!" May said enthusiastically, looking at both Ephram and Silvia as they sat upon the large red velvety chairs of Aberlain''s study.


    The smell of old books and wooden shelving filled the air of the study, blanketing everyone within the room. The study had been left nearly identical to the last time Ephram had seen it, except for the yellow and black robe Aberlain had hung upon the back of the chair behind his desk. The clutter of it had been tidied up as well, as if the Rootlord had grabbed his belongings and fled after clearing his documents from his desk. It was suspicious to Ephram how quickly the Rootlord had disappeared, leaving nothing but trouble in his wake.


    Both Ephram and Silvia nodded in unison at May''s remark, and Silvia especially seemed excited. Her presence was a welcome one within the halls of Palace Estella, as if she were the only light shining in all of Hell. Her smile warmed not only the heart of Ephram, but everyone else in the room as well. May had taken notice of just how comforting her presence was, and found herself slipping into an odd sense of safety and security she had never felt before. With both Ephram and Silvia around, she felt as if nothing could ever harm her or those she cared about.


    "Alright, then it''s settled. We''ll travel to mine and Silvia''s home and fix it up. It''d be the perfect spot to hide out from Aberlain as well, there''s no telling when he''ll return to the palace. I''d rather not be here when that happens." Ephram said confidently, glad to have the support of his friends on his side.


    As he looked around the room, his heart grew fonder of each and every one of them. The shorter copy of Restavel standing near the door to the sigil looked back at him, nodding slowly to confirm her support in the plan. May and Silo nodded as well, the field mouse perching himself back upon her shoulder. Lastly, Silvia and Ephram shared a quick glance towards each other as well. It had been some time since she''d seen their home, and Ephram could only hope that they were able to restore it to its former beauty.


    "Restavel? What do you plan on doing with your main body? Surely you can''t just leave it here, right?" Ephram asked, looking at the short maid near the door.


    "It''s quite alright, actually. Now that Aberlain no longer has control over me, I believe I won''t have anything to worry about. It''d be dangerous to move my main body right now as it''s healing from the wounds you''d inflicted, and I think it''d be safer to have, excuse my pun, a pair of eyes within these walls, don''t you?"


    "Hm... yeah, I suppose so. Even so, make sure your main body stays safe and out of sight, I don''t want him finding you while you''re vulnerable..." Ephram began, making his way over to the door near her, "... shall we, everyone?"


    As the five of them entered the room and shut the door behind them, the familiar stench of sulfur seeped deep within their bones. The dark yellow sigil sprawling across the ground glowed softly with the melting candles surrounding it. As the five of them all held onto one another, the sigil began to activate as the darkness of the void encircled them. Looking away from the bright sphere of light rapidly approaching, Ephram held firmly to the hand of his beloved wife as they were all enveloped in a blinding white light.


    Upon their arrival, the white light began to dissipate as the empty CEO''s office came into view. The first thing Ephram had noticed was the large glass window they''d broken before was now repaired, yellow tape surrounding the frame to hold it together. He thought it almost amusing to see the window once again shatter due to May, chuckling to himself quietly as he thought of how angered Ryan would be when he saw this once again.


    The splintered glass fell with a large shattering scream, and he noticed Silvia jump slightly from the noise. It must''ve been quite the shock to her seeing Earth once again after all this time, and the bustling noises of people below must have overstimulated her mind. The only thing he could think to do at the moment was squeeze tightly to her hand, reminding her that he was going nowhere anytime soon. If the two of them were together, everything would be alright in the end.


    As the five of them made their way towards the window, preparing for the long flight ahead, Ephram pointed out towards the horizon of the city.


    "Hey, look." He said, gesturing to the morning sun as it rose freely from the city skyline.


    Looking out to the sunrise now showing its face upon the city, the five of them stared in wonder as it slowly climbed its way into the sky. Ephram looked at the people he had surrounded himself with, thinking to himself just how lucky he was to have people who seemed to truly cared about him on his side. The rising sun was proof to this fact, that with every day ahead of them, it would shine on them all as they made their way towards a perfect future. With these people by his side, he was sure to accomplish anything and everything he could dream of, absolutely nothing could ever hope to stop him.


    He began to feel the air around him shift slightly, and watched as May''s arms raised powerfully to her sides as she commanded the wind around them. Holding tightly to Silvia as their feet lifted from the ground, he heard a small whimper escape her throat as the fear of falling settled in. For an angel without wings, heights were now just a problem to her as they were to any ordinary human.


    "It''s alright, don''t worry, I''ve totally done this before!" May yelled happily, trying but failing to reassure Silvia and the others as they sped dramatically out of the window.


    As the air whipped past them and Silvia shut her eyes tightly, Ephram reached out with his other hand to stroke her cheek gently. Opening her eyes carefully, she began to feel the breath escape from her lungs as she looked down at the sparkling city below. Its lights outshone that of any star, shining fiercely through the daylight as if to ignore the sun completely. The beauty of Earth was nearly indescribable to her as they ascended into the white puffy clouds scattered above.


    ...


    The warm afternoon air felt refreshing and clean compared to that of the crowded city, a soft warm breeze drifted softly with the wind as May set the five of them down upon the sidewalk. The large two-story yellow house stood proudly in front of them, with all its boarded up windows and broken shingles crying out for joy at the return of its original owners like a long lost puppy.


    "So this is it, huh? It''s quite lovely, but I can see there''s been a bit of damage since your absence." Restavel said, her gaze settling upon the front porch of the home as a broken baby blue swing rocked softly back and forth with the breeze.


    "It''s gone quite downhill since last I''d seen it... what happened?" Silvia asked as the five of them made their way inside the home, passing by the swing with a sense of forlorn nostalgia.


    Ephram decided not to answer her question as they entered the home, looking at the dumpster it had become and giving his wife her answer by gesturing to the large trash piles lying within. Her guess was as good as his as to how the house came to be this way, but the most likely scenario to him were curious humans who managed to sneak inside of the infamous home of a double suicide. He thought to himself how horrible the world must view them, ignoring all the good they''d done with their life and all the torment they''d been through, just to be remembered by the way they''d gone out. It matters not how you die, but what you die for.


    As they made their way into the living room, Ephram stopped suddenly as he scanned his surroundings. It looked to be just about the same as before, but something about the air of the home felt off to him. He couldn''t quite place it, however, and decided not to mention anything to the others just yet. Perhaps it was just the feelings overwhelming him from the sight of his discarded home, or perhaps it was something more. Slowly bending down to pick up a mostly intact trash bag, overflowing with miscellaneous garbage, he heaved the bag over his shoulder.


    "No time like the present, right?" He said, hauling the garbage outside to the porch and throwing it out onto the small front lawn between the sidewalk and the home.


    "By the way, maybe one of us should stay outdoors to make sure nobody spots us? It wouldn''t be too helpful if any curious humans pass by and see floating garbage." He said as he re-entered the living room, noticing the others had begun to help clean up.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I have an idea, actually. What if Restavel and I stay on watch? May and I were just talking while you were throwing out that bag, she could use her wind magic to clear out a ton of trash while we stayed on watch." Silo suddenly piped up from May''s shoulder, hopping over to the short maid as May walked past her and over towards Ephram.


    Nodding in agreement, Ephram made a mental note to thank Silo later for coming up with a plan this quickly. It was a wonderful feeling having the support and friendship of these people, and Ephram knew that one day he would repay them all in whatever way he could. As he began picking up yet another trash bag, he thought to himself about ideas for compensation. Perhaps the five of them could use their home as their own, instead of finding a place within Hell to hide from Aberlain and other demons sure to be out to get them. It was certainly safer for them all on Earth, and to go back to Hell would just be looking for trouble at this point.


    As Restavel and Silo made their way outside and onto the sidewalk, Ephram watched them through the large window overlooking the front yard in the living room. Some of the boards had fallen off, creating several large openings to view the outside from. It was only when he turned back to face the living room that he was almost hit with a speeding object zooming through the air, and had to duck quickly in order to not be bombarded with flying trash.


    "Woah! A little heads up, maybe!?" He said as he looked at May, who now stood in the far corner of the room with her hands up and golden hair flowing with the wind from underneath her red sunhat.


    "Sorry! I didn''t think you were gonna turn around so fast." She said innocently, trying to hide a small giggle trying to escape from her voice.


    Ephram stood back up slowly, fixing his hat upon his head, and heard yet another giggle escape from someone else. Looking over to his right, he spotted Silvia carrying a small metal tray with miscellaneous trash stacked on top, trying not to laugh hysterically as she balanced the tray.


    "Yeah, yeah... you two better watch your backs from now on." He said defeatedly, knowing he was outnumbered.


    As the three of them moved the hordes of trash, Ephram began thinking to himself once again about how truly lucky he was to have found so many kindred spirits. It seemed to him that everything was slowly getting better, his life was finally turning around and heading in the right direction. His memories had returned to him, he had saved his wife from the Abyss, and he had found several others along the way who were willing and able to help him. He wasn''t sure what he could do to ever fully repay them, but made it his most important next task to do so.


    Ephram looked at both May and Silvia, thinking to himself just how important these two people were to him. Restavel and Silo as well held a special place in his heart, and he just couldn''t shake the feeling that they felt the same for him. When he was still just a human man living in this house, the only person he could ever turn to had always been Silvia. Ever since coming to Hell, however, he had somehow made companions he knew he would never let go of. He found it quite funny how his entire life as a human being was spent on the run from others, always trying to hide in the shadows. All it took was a quick trip to Hell and back for him to find people he knew he could truly care about.


    Picking up yet another trash bag and lugging it outside, Ephram began to hear a small amount of static beginning to flicker from somewhere within the living room. It was faint and very quiet, but it was undoubtedly underneath the piles of trash somewhere.


    "Do you two hear that? It sounds like... static?" He asked, looking to May and Silvia as they dropped what they were doing to help him search for the source of the noise.


    Rummaging through several large bags of trash and moving the stained floral pattern couch out of the way, Silvia was the first to come across the source. It seemed to be a small box television set hiding underneath several large black trash bags, its screen just barely fading into view as the static grew in volume. How it was operational was beyond them, the wires in the back of the television had been cut and salvaged by whomever had broken into their home.


    "How is this happening?" Silvia asked, inspecting the television as she placed it upon the couch and faced the device.


    Neither Ephram nor May could think of any plausible explanation, and were bewildered to see this ghost of a television set seemingly come back to life as it displayed its static screen. It was peculiar to them both how all of a sudden it had jumped back to life without any electricity running through it, but it was a clear indicator that something was most definitely wrong.


    As the three of them thought of what to do next, their trains of thought had been run entirely off the tracks as they witnessed what happened next. The television screen slowly faded to black, and a pair of yellow eyes slowly opened upon the screen. Their golden hue flowed with the waves of static now fighting back against however the television had come to life, as if it didn''t want to be operational any longer. As the three of them stared dumbfoundedly at the screen, the familiar voice of Aberlain the Rootlord echoed from the TV as he began speaking.


    "My name is Aberlain Estella, and I am the rightful ruler of both Hell and Earth. I am so very proud... of you all. Every human being residing within this realm has created wonders. Let me start off by saying, I don''t do any of this out of malice. I do this to protect you all." The voice of the Rootlord said from the TV, causing the three of them to back up slowly from it in shock.


    "What the hell is happening..." May said quietly under her breath as she listened to her fathers words.


    "I will no longer be subdued by the ignorance and disgust this world brings upon me and my own. I will no longer be a slave to the machinations of reality. I have brought it upon myself to shed light upon our situation, keeping you all in the dark no longer... there is a war, and you have all been fighting it since the dawn of your existence. Whether you believe me or not is not my concern, because I have taken precautions for this." The Rootlord said, backing up slowly from the screen to allow the viewers to get a good look at him.


    As the shadows fell from his face, the face of Aberlain the Rootlord was nowhere to be found. Instead, the face of Ryan Bailey showed itself with its two glowing yellow eyes, dressed in a crimson red suit. Behind the CEO was a large broken window and extravagant wooden desk with a leathery black office chair. The CEO''s office of Stellarh Inc. was now inhabited by Aberlain once more, as if he had been waiting in the shadows for the most opportune moment to strike. His plan was finally about to come to fruition, and as Ephram watched him from the television set, he noticed a sinister smile creep onto his face.


    "That''s Ryan... how..." He muttered with bewilderment, unsure of what to make of this situation.


    "The sword I fight with is not one of steel or bronze. The sword I carry is one of knowledge. I am willing to share with all of humanity the knowledge I''ve accumulated over my years... but first, I must know which of you are worthy. I do this with a heavy heart, but it must be done. Do not think of the coming days as your extinction... but as a cull. Only the strongest and most intelligent of you will survive... I have no room in my kingdom for the ignorant and lazy! So fight! Fight until you can''t any longer! Unsheathe the swords of humanity against me! Only those who survive will be worthy of entering my ranks!" Aberlain shouted, his commanding voice booming from the mouth of Ryan Bailey.


    As the camera slowly moved backwards to encompass the entire CEO''s office, Ephram and the others stared in horror at the sight before them. Demons crowded the entire room, crawling slowly out of the now open portal to Hell caused by the sigil beneath Aberlain''s feet. Each demon crawling through the portal snarled and groaned with rage and frustration, as if each step they took caused them excruciating pain. As the Rootlord sat upon the CEO''s desk, his arms wide open as if gesturing for a hug, he began to laugh under his breath at the spectacle he''d created.


    Each demon''s eyes glowed with either an orange or golden hue, as if each of them had been possessed by a Rootlord and forced to do their bidding. It was only when Aberlain clasped his hands together slowly that the TV set switched screens, now showing a human woman beneath the Stellarh Inc. building.


    She was dressed in a simple light blue shirt and dark jeans as she held the microphone shakily to her lips, trying to speak as clearly as she could as she addressed her fellow humans.


    "This is Angela Ceralt, L.A. news, I''m not entirely sure what to make of the clip just played moments ago, but as you can see here, there seem to be some kind of... monsters climbing the outside of the Stellarh Incorporated building here in Los Angeles! Authorities haven''t made a statement just yet as to what the CEO, Ryan Adrian Bailey, was talking about in the clip, but rest assured when we find out you''ll be the first to know!" She said shakily, obviously frightened by being so close to the scene.


    "I am also just now receiving word that the Los Angeles police department has requested aid from the U.S. military, and that every citizen of L.A. needs to stay inside and lock their doors, this is not a military exercise or drill! You must stay indoors and do not come out unt-" She stopped suddenly as she watched several demons fall from the top of the skyscraper, landing with a gruesome crunch just 50 feet away from her.


    Swearing under her breath and throwing the microphone to the ground, Angela proceeded to run back towards the white news van with her cameraman, who had decided to stay and record the creatures for one second too long.


    The rattling of broken bones in the legs of the demons shook the two news people to their core as they watched the tall, thin, and snarling dark demons make their way over to them. The cameraman froze in his tracks from fear as the first demon lunged at Angela, ripping into her lower abdomen with its long sharp teeth. Her screams were drowned out by the howling laughter of the other approaching demons, who had picked up speed at the smell of fear ripening within the air. Once they had reached the cameraman, however, the TV set Ephram and the others all stared at in horror had shut off entirely.


    The three of them looked at themselves in shock through the reflection of the pitch-black screen, trying to comprehend the horrors they had just witnessed. Ephram felt as if time were now moving in slow motion as he watched Silvia collapse to her knees, holding her hands over her mouth as tears began to flow from her eyes. Even May had been quite shaken up from the sight of the atrocity her father had just now committed.


    "Wait... Restavel! Silo!" Ephram suddenly shouted, remembering the two of them had been waiting outside all this time.


    If Aberlain had somehow unleashed an army through the halls of Palace Estella and into the CEO''s office, the main body of Restavel might not be as safe as they''d previously believed. Furiously bolting out the door, he ran into the front yard once he spotted the two of them. The short maid had collapsed to the ground, and Silo seemed to be trapped underneath her.


    "Are you alright!? Tell me what happened!" He shouted, bending down to hoist the maid into his arms and allowing the field mouse to crawl onto his shoulder.


    "I''m not sure, she just collapsed all of a sudden! She started saying something about having a problem, but before I could ask what she meant it was too late!" Silo shouted, holding on to Ephram as he rushed back inside with the maid in his arms.


    Kicking the TV set to the floor and placing her gently down upon the couch, he looked back at Silvia and May as they tried comforting one another from the horrors of Aberlain. Ephram didn''t know what to do anymore, all of a sudden, his life had once again been torn to shreds by the cruelness of others. It was unfair. There was no possible way he could allow this to happen, Aberlain had gone too far now. Lost in the maze of his mind, Ephram raced to find a solution to this growing problem that called itself the ruler of both Hell and Earth. The ego of Aberlain had begun to engulf the two realms, and Ephram could not stand for it. If he were to change the world for the better, the Rootlord would have to die.

 Perfected Fury

    "This is... impossible!" May shouts, still distraught from the actions of her father.


    "I know, May... I''m sorry..." Silo said comfortingly as he looked up at her, perching himself on the shoulder of the couch next to the unconscious body of Restavel.


    Ephram and Silvia looked to each other for answers, but neither one could think of anything. It was a bleak and horrible situation they now found themselves in, something neither of them knew they could handle. An enemy as powerful as Aberlain was like a fish making an enemy of water. It simply could not be done.


    As he looked down at Restavel lying upon the couch, he thought to himself what was to come next. It was only a matter of time until the demons reached them, their home in Oregon was only a few hours away by flight from Los Angeles. It had already been several hours since they had watched the events unfold on the TV, there was no telling what could happen next for them all. The sun had already begun to set, and Ephram watched as it slowly fell beneath the horizon. He knew that he wasn''t strong enough to protect them from hordes of demons and cursed himself for still being so weak and useless.


    "What do we do now? If what that monster said is true, those demons will be on top of us in just a few more hours! We don''t have time!" Silvia yelled frustratedly, trying to control her fear as her entire body shook.


    "I... I don''t know..." Ephram said quietly, his voice barely reaching her as he sat upon the other shoulder of the couch opposite from Silo.


    The four of them stayed in silence for quite some time, looking down at the maid upon the couch with uncertainty. If Restavel were still awake, perhaps she could give some insight as to what was going on in Hell. Her collapsing spelled the worst outcome, that being the demons of Hell had found themselves under Aberlain''s control, storming through Palace Estella and into Earth through the sigil in his study.


    As they all thought to themselves of how bleak the situation had become, a robotic voice echoed down the street loudly, growing in volume as it reached their home. Investigating the voice, Ephram got up from his seated position upon the shoulder of the couch and looked through the window between a few boards. An all-white van with large speakers strapped to the top was rolling slowly through the street, the automated booming voice echoing from the same speakers.


    "All residents, please go inside and lock the doors. If you have any weapons, arm yourselves." It shouted, repeating the phrase over and over again as the van rolled down the street and out of view.


    A thick fog had begun to roll in after the van, as if it were chasing the driver. Ephram watched from the window as the fog began covering the ground, seeping into the graveyard across the street. He felt the fear rise up within himself as he scanned the surroundings of the house, peering into the darkness now that the sun had finally gone down. The only light he could now see was that of the clouded moon trying desperately to shine through the dark clouds above, and the flickering lamp post near the house as it whispered uncertain rays of light through the fog.


    As soon as he was to turn away from the window, something sent a chill up Ephram''s spine as he peered out towards the graveyard. A tall and lanky figure stood unmoving near one of the headstones, but its unnatural body shape screamed at him to be afraid of the figure. At first, he had thought it to be Silvia''s father back once again to mourn the loss of his daughter, but the shape of the creature was simply too demonic to be that of an elderly human man.


    Its dark skin hung loosely to its bones as it looked around confusingly for something, seemingly sniffing the air like a bloodhound in search of prey. It seemed to have caught the scent of something, and as Ephram watched the creature stumble around in the darkness of the night, his blood went cold as the creature''s head snapped towards the direction of the house. It possessed four large eyes, all a faint orange color. A large swinging jaw hung loosely from the creature''s head, filled with rows of bloodied sharp canine-like teeth. The demon must''ve already found others before them, and it hadn''t ended too well for them.


    "Shit! Everyone!" Ephram hissed, gesturing to the window as Silvia and May came over to get a good look.


    Silvia covered her mouth with one hand in fright as the lanky and tall demon took a few steps forward, as if it were confused as to what it was smelling. The creature seemed to be alone, which was the only good thing any of them seemed to notice about the situation. The bad thing, however, was that it was getting closer and closer to the house with every step it took. If it were to realize they had been holed up inside, there was no telling what could happen if a fight broke out. Restavel was completely vulnerable now, Silvia was scared half to death, and Silo wouldn''t be much help in a physical altercation. It was up to Ephram and May now, and both of them were unsure if they could take the demon out quietly enough to not attract others. If there was one here now, there were bound to be more.


    "What should we do?" May whispered to Ephram, drawing him slightly away from the window.


    "There''s no other choice... we have to stop it in the graveyard. We can''t let it get any closer." He said, nodding towards Restavel and Silo upon the couch.


    Silvia took notice of their whispering and had decided to join in, trying not to be left behind. She knew she wouldn''t be too useful if it came down to fighting with the demon, but she could at least support them from the rear.


    "Let me come too! Three of us are better than two, right? Silo can stay here and watch over Restavel, I can do this! I can''t run away anymore!" She whispered, trying to control the volume of her voice as she pleaded with both Ephram and May.


    "Fine, but if it goes south out there you need to run... promise me that." Ephram said sternly, not wanting his wife to get hurt.


    As she nodded in response, the three of them slowly made their way outside and onto the front porch with Ephram in the lead. The demon didn''t seem to notice them just yet as they crossed the fog covered street and entered the graveyard through the opened swinging black gate. It was only when they set foot within the cemetery that the demon''s body stiffened up as if it sensed their presence, turning around slowly to face the three unknown creatures before it.


    Its rotting dark flesh stunk of sulfur and blood, the irony taste of metal and rotten eggs filling their lungs as they approached the demon. Ephram held out his hands to stop Silvia from approaching any further, not wanting her to get any closer to the dangerous beast as May and himself continued on.


    "What are you doing here?" He said to the demon, trying to reason with it before making any rash decisions.


    Instead of a verbal response, however, Ephram received something much more horrific. A smile began crawling its way onto the four eyed demon''s face, the jaw of the creature clicking loudly as if it weren''t used to making the facial expression. Its orange eyes glowed furiously at the three of them, and the demon began bending down on all fours like a wild dog about to circle its prey. The spine and ribs of the creature stuck out horrifyingly amidst its sagging skin, holding on desperately to keep itself from falling apart entirely. Even the sunken collar bone of the creature seemed to be loosely connected, like a crumbling brick wall about to collapse.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "I said..." Ephram began, but quickly stopped as the demon began sprinting towards him on all fours.


    Its jaw opened wider than before as it sped towards him, leaping at him through the air with its sharp teeth bared. As soon as it was about to land atop him, however, it was pushed back into a nearby headstone from May, who had used the wind to force the creature away from the three of them.


    "Dammit! I knew this would happen!" She shouted, allowing the air around her to attack the creature once more.


    As she began slicing at the demon upon the ground with blades of wind, its skin ripping open with every motion of her hand, the demon began laughing hysterically at the sudden turn of events.


    "Shut UP!" May shouted angrily, allowing her frustrations to be taken out on the vile beast below her as she whipped it relentlessly with the invisible force of her anger.


    Ephram took a few steps forward as he was about to comfort May, but as he watched the events unfold, he soon began to scream out in rage.


    Another demon hiding amongst the shadows had lunged forward, impaling May through her back as it ripped its large claws through her midsection, heaving her up into the air with unholy strength. Looking down at where she had been impaled, May began to choke on her own blood as she tried to wriggle away from the demon behind her. Trying to catch a glimpse of what had done this to her, she strained her neck to see behind her at the demon.


    It was similar to the other four eyed demon, except its jaw was clenched tightly with a wide grin encompassing its face. The only other difference was the skin of the creature, its dark pitch black skin ended upon its torso reaching its limbs, which turned a dark grayish hue up to its pointed knife-like fingertips.


    "NO!" Ephram yelled, rushing forward and tackling the creature to the ground.


    As he brought the creature down towards the fog covered and muddied grass of the graveyard, May had finally slipped free from the creature''s grasp. As he brought his tight fists down upon the demon relentlessly, Ephram watched from his peripheral vision as she crawled pathetically across the ground over to Silvia, leaving a trail of dark blood behind her. His wife bent down to help May as they tried to make their escape, but it was too late for that. The slack jawed demon rose from the ground hurriedly, quickly blocking their path towards freedom as it stared angrily down at both Silvia and May.


    Ephram couldn''t believe what was happening now, it just couldn''t be true. There was no way reality was cruel enough to condemn those whom he cared about to a fate worse than death. The demons attacking them now were horrifyingly strong, and he realized this fact much too late.


    Bringing down his fist once more against the bony flesh of the demon underneath him, he felt the tides of the battle shift. He wasn''t getting anywhere by just hitting this demon, and it became apparent to him that none of them were going to get out of this fight alive. The demon with the knife-like hands screamed a guttural and animalistic roar in his face, shoving Ephram off of it with an astounding amount of force.


    Knocking backwards into a headstone and shattering it upon impact, Ephram felt his hat fly off his head as he crumbled to the ground. The only thing he could focus on now was the white scarf Silvia had given him before wrapped tightly around his neck.


    "STOP IT!" He screamed, reaching out desperately for the two demons to cease their torment.


    His words fell upon deaf ears as they approached both Silvia and May, cornering them into one of the pine trees overlooking the graveyard. It was over with a flash, quicker than anything Ephram had witnessed before. The two demons lunged forward at both of them, bringing Silvia to the ground next to May as the two of them began bleeding profusely.


    Laughing hysterically, the demon with the slack jaw bent down towards Silvia with strings of drool beginning to escape its mouth. Biting down hard upon her shoulder, it began to lift her into the air with its jaws as she screamed out for mercy. Dark red blood wept from her wound and into the mouth of the monstrous demon, who began slurping her blood from her body like a juice pouch.


    Ephram could do nothing but watch as he struggled to come back to his feet, trying desperately to stand up once more. The light he carried within his heart shone brighter than any darkness these demons could bring upon him, and he would use that light to burn their very souls to ash.


    "Get the hell away from them!!" He bellowed, standing up shakily as he attempted to sprint over to the demons.


    The demon with the knife-like hands noticed his approach and waited until Ephram was in range to impale him in the same manner it had done to May. As he felt his feet lift off the ground and the air punched out of his lungs, Ephram knew that this could very well be the end of him and all that he loved. The blessing Silvia had given him as an angel must''ve worn off by now, causing his nearly impenetrable skin to return to the regular flesh of an ordinary demon. He thought to himself how unfair this situation was, and why it had to have happened now.


    His vision began to blur as he stared down at the demon hoisting him in the air, ripping through his abdomen with its sharp claws. Blood seeped from his torso like an atrocious waterfall, soaking the arm of the demon below him as he tried desperately to escape its grasp. His fingers slipped and stumbled over one another from the wet blood they were now covered in, and he began to slide down the arm of the demon as gravity took hold of him. It was out of his hands now, the future was no longer of any concern to him. If this was the way he were to die, perhaps Aberlain was right.


    "Victor..." Silvia called out softly, her eyes rolling to the back of her head as she passed out from the loss of blood the demon had been sucking from her body.


    As soon as Ephram heard the name of his human self, he began to feel something change within. A fire burning like no other took hold of his soul, its raging flames carrying his soul forward through the march of time. Time may wait for no one, but for Ephram, he would force it to make an exception.


    Gripping the arm of the demon firmly, ignoring his own blood soaking him to the bones, he began slowly heaving himself off of the demon''s arm and back onto the ground. Stumbling about for a moment but ultimately regaining his footing, he wasted no time hurling himself at the demon killing his wife before his eyes. Tackling it just as he had done to the other demon before, he shoved his hands into the maw of the creature to rip them open so his wife would fall out.


    Succeeding in his small victory, he decided not to let go of the demon''s jaws as it stared at him with wide and confused eyes. Ephram began pulling with whatever strength he had left at the jaws of the creature, slowly tearing at the loose flesh holding the bones of the monster together. Screaming out angrily, he stared down into the four eyes of the demon as he ripped its lower jaw clean off.


    The other demon tried to lunge at Ephram as he tore through the now jawless demon on the ground, but he whirled around quickly to stop it. Using the demon''s jaw as a bludgeon, he brought it down upon the head of the other demon. With both of them now reeling from the surprising force Ephram commanded, he saw his opportunity.


    Bringing the demon''s jaw down to its own head, he began cracking its skull open like bringing a hammer down to a rock. Furiously swinging the jaw above his own head and down upon the head of the demon, he made sure it wasn''t moving before moving on to his next attacker. The demon with the knife-like hands groggily sat up, still slightly dazed from before. It had no time to react as Ephram brought the jaw of its companion to its head, crushing its skull in one quick strike as the jaw lodged itself within the brain of the creature.


    As soon as it was over, Ephram realized he could fight no longer. Every ounce of adrenaline pumping through his bloodstream had exited through the gaping hole in the center of his abdomen. As he shuffled his way over to a nearby gravestone, propping himself upon it, he looked over to Silvia and May as they both laid unconscious on the ground beneath the tree. They seemed to still be breathing, and as he watched their lungs fill with air, he knew he had won. Somehow, someway, he had defied the will of reality. Absolutely no one could take from him what he held most dear, and as he looked down at the bloodied hole in his torso, he realized what he''d truly become.


    If only he had noticed the dozens of other shadowy figures approaching them from the other side of the graveyard. If only he had looked away from his wife and May one second sooner, maybe the future would''ve been different, and maybe they all would have survived.

 The Devils Eyes

    The heavy trudge of footsteps squished the mud beneath their feet. As Ephram hung his head down to his chest, trying to catch his breath, he heard their arrival far too late. Dozens of grotesque demonic monsters had heard the brawl unfolding in the graveyard and had gathered towards it. Upon seeing the remnants of the fight, however, they were all sorely disappointed for being left out of the fun.


    As Ephram''s chest slowly rose and fell, he looked up weakly to the now surrounding force of demons. There was no possible way he could beat them all by himself, it had taken every inch of his strength to beat the two now lying dead upon the ground. All hope had been lost, and Ephram knew that his time had finally come. It was a good run, and he could at least take pride in knowing he had died fighting.


    "Just... finish it..." He spluttered angrily, waiting for one of the demons to step forward and end his suffering.


    He felt ashamed of himself for giving up at the sight of this overwhelming force but knew that there was no other option. Both Silvia and May were on the brink of death, and he knew he was running on fumes himself. Even those fumes had begun to dissipate, leaving Ephram completely helpless as he felt his body go cold.


    As he watched three of the demons approach his body, he noticed their eyes were the same orange hue as the other four eyed demons. These three, however, had only two eyes peering down at him. The dozens of demons surrounding him seemed to be similar to each other, but each were just as grotesque as the last in their own unique way. One in particular caught Ephram''s attention as he stared at it angrily. One demon in particular had golden eyes as bright as the sun and was obviously under the control of Aberlain.


    It''s jagged tooth grin instilled a terror inside of him he thought he had vanquished long ago, the fear he suppressed for so long had finally come unbottled at the sight of the monsters around him. Ephram didn''t want to die, he wanted to keep living with Silvia and May and the others by his side. It was cruel to have been stomped into submission like this as soon as he finally saw the light at the end of his journey, but somewhere deep within his mind, he knew. The world is a cruel and unforgiving place, always looking for an opportunity to shove others down to raise itself up. Reality was nothing more than a bully, picking on its inhabitants as if it were better than them in every way.


    He watched as the demon with yellow eyes bent over to inspect the two dead demons, poking and prodding at the jaw lodged through the skull of the demon with knife-like claws. There was nothing Ephram could do now but watch helplessly from the gravestone he had propped himself upon. As he looked over his shoulder to inspect the stone, however, he began to chuckle hoarsely.


    The demons all turned to face him curiously, wondering why he seemed to be laughing in the face of misfortune. Ephram didn''t care what happened to him anymore and had found it absolutely hilarious knowing he was about to die in this exact spot. The gravestone holding him up now was none other than his own, with both his name and Silvia''s etched into the stone like a cruel reminder. He was supposed to be dead long ago, but Ephram had defied his own death by turning himself into a demon. It was as if reality had forced him back to his grave, the place he should have been all along.


    "I hope... you all rot..." He said to the demons, his raspy voice filling with a tiredness as his shoulder started to slump forward with his head.


    Once he had finished speaking, the yellow eyed demon angrily approached him, grabbing his shoulders with its claws and bending down to snarl in Ephram''s face. Its scalding hot breath reeked of decaying flesh and sulfur, as if its jaws were the last thing hundreds of humans had seen since arriving upon Earth. As the creature sunk its jaws into Ephram''s left arm, it began violently shaking its head back and forth like a dog ripping an animal to shreds. Crying out in agony, Ephram tried desperately to get away from the jaws of the creature but could do nothing as it ripped his left arm clean off his shoulder, hurling the arm away into the dark fog upon the ground.


    Not having any anger nor pain left within him to scream any longer, he felt his voice slowly fade away as his vision blurred even more. The blood flowing from his throbbing shoulder rushed out quickly, pulsating into the ground beneath him. It was ironic to him as he thought of what laid underneath this spot, his and Silvia''s decayed corpses. The blood of his demonic body soaked into the mud as it reached through the ground, crawling towards the coffin below.


    The demon smiled happily at the sight of its dying prey, preparing itself to lunge once more. It lunged forward with its sharp teeth bared, aiming for Ephram''s throat to kill him instantly. As the demon nearly reached his jugular, however, it began bellowing out in agony.


    As Ephram''s vision tried to focus once more, he could see the blurry outline of a small dark field mouse with white beady eyes clawing at the left eye of the monstrous demon.


    "Silo, no... run!" He tried to shout, but the hoarseness of his exhausted voice could hardly be heard as the mouse ripped out the left eye of the demon.


    Scratching at its face angrily, the demon tried to rid itself of the field mouse as he leapt over to the right eye, chewing frantically through it to stop the demon from hurting his friends any longer. Ephram was confused as to how the mouse had gotten here but realized he must''ve snuck into the graveyard after seeing the three of them nearly die from the previous two demons. As the yellow eyed demon screamed in agony, searching for Silo with its hands, it collapsed to the ground in pain.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Don''t worry! I''ll think of something!" Silo suddenly yelled, but in doing so, had revealed his location to the demon in search of him.


    Snatching up the field mouse in its claws, the demon roared with fury as it began squeezing Silo tightly in its clutches. As he tried to wiggle and knaw his way out of the demon''s grasp, however, he felt the bones in his body start to rearrange. Squealing out in pain, Silo tried once more to chew his way through the demon''s hand, but to no avail.


    Ephram watched in horror as the other demons crowded around the yellow eyed demon, watching as it slowly squeezed the life from Silo''s small and frail body. They hollered and screamed with joy, jumping up and down in the graveyard as they watched the show unfold. With one swift motion the demon closed its hand entirely, crushing the field mouse within. He was no longer able to fight back against the demon''s grasp, lying limp inside the palm of the monster as it continued to squeeze. Silo felt the life drain from his body as the demon crushed his bones to dust, and his flesh began to drip from the clutches of the monster like hot wax dripping from a burning candle.


    The flaming torch of life Silo carried within had been snuffed out entirely now, killing the field mouse as the fire went out. The demon slowly opened its right eye, it had only been scratched at enough to leave a few marks but was still operational enough to see that it had won. It had killed the nuisance of a creature digging through its eyes and began laughing madly with joy as it dropped the dead mouse to Ephram''s feet.


    "Now what will you do!?" The demon screeched in Ephram''s face, but a reaction could not be found anywhere among him.


    Thinking Ephram had simply gone silent from shock, the demon turned to face both Silvia and May as it approached them slowly. Trudging its dark mangled feet through the fog and mud of the graveyard, it peered down evilly at Silvia''s body. The large bite marks encompassing her shoulder had dried with blood, scabbing over crudely as she laid unconscious upon the ground next to May, who was still bleeding out from the gaping hole in her abdomen.


    As the now one-eyed demon bent down to pick up Silvia''s body and finish draining it of blood, the air of the graveyard seemed to go stale. Standing back up slowly to inspect what could''ve caused the change, it looked over to another group of confused demons who seemed to sense the change in the air as well. It was only when it turned around to face Ephram that it understood what it had done.


    Death.


    The only word capable of worming its way through the mind of the demon. Death. It stared in horror at the creature before it, its radiating waves of unfiltered hatred flowing from its body like a corpse without a soul.


    Ephram stood tall above his own grave, staring directly at the one eyed demon with an indescribable amount of rage and fury. As he slowly walked over to his hat lying upon the ground, he placed it upon his head and turned to look at the surrounding demons. The venomous hate pouring from his soul had begun to manifest itself in physical form. A deep crimson red flowed from his body in each place it had been destroyed. The gaping hole in his mid-section had fused itself together with his glowing crimson rage, as his left arm slowly grew back with the twisting red vines of pain and anguish.


    As his arm healed slowly from the base of his shoulder, he looked down at it without a thought in his mind. The intellect Ephram once commanded had been discarded by the overwhelming fury he now harbored, overflowing his body to the point of physical manifestation. The demons around him took a few steps back from the sight of this creature, unsure of what kind of demon they had angered. The demon in the hat before them was no longer a demon, and that fact burst through the minds of each surrounding monster as they stared at him with eyes full of fright.


    As Ephram pointed towards the one-eyed demon with the reddened hand of his rage, he felt another change beginning to occur within himself. For as long as he had been born again as a demon, his face had been featureless just like most of the others. He had always missed being able to properly see his surroundings, and had finally gotten his secret wish. As the dark skin tore from his face where his eyelids hid, two hellish red eyes pierced through. Darker than blood, his red eyes bore through every demon in sight as they glowed violently, lighting up the entire graveyard. The surrounding fog reflected the crimson light well, turning every inch of the mist into a hellish red cloud floating softly through the wind.


    "Make peace with your creator." Ephram said, his voice calm and collected as he stepped towards his first target, the one-eyed demon.


    As the demons looked frantically around, they watched in horror as Ephram leapt forward with astounding speed. Grabbing the throat of the one-eyed demon with his red left hand and squeezing tightly, he began slowly crushing the windpipe of the creature. Taking his time in killing the monstrosity, he forced the demon down to its knees as he continued squeezing with all his strength.


    The one-eyed demon began choking out words of mercy, looking up at Ephram with a pitiful weakness behind its eye. The amount of pity the monster begged for was disgusting to him, and upon seeing the hypocritical nature of the beast, he crushed the demon''s throat entirely.


    As the body of the one-eyed demon slumped to the ground, Ephram wasted no time attacking the next thing in his line of sight. Silo was the first person to ever help him after losing his memories. He was the first good thing to ever happen to him in such a long time, and these disgusting abominations had taken him away. Every single one of them would pay. He would destroy the entire world if he had to, burning through his soul to command the power he needed. Killing these weak excuses of life was nothing more than child''s play now, ripping through each demon he saw with a ferocity he didn''t know he held.


    As Ephram lost himself to the rage of his heart, the demons surrounding him began to fight for their lives. There was nothing they could do as he ripped through them like cardboard, tearing them to pieces in his violent ballet of fury. A never ending battle of flesh and bone tore through the graveyard as Ephram killed demon after demon, beating them down relentlessly.


    The tick of his pocketwatch slowed to a steady pulse as he sent ribbons of dark flesh flying through the air. With every second that passed, he knew that the march of time was struggling to catch up to him. He had finally outweighed the cruelness of reality with the storm of his madness. As he fought to hold back the clock from overtaking him, he felt his hands sink into the flesh of yet another demon.


    Reaching deep within the rib cage of this demon, he brought it close to his face as he stared directly into its eyes with his own, feeling nothing as he ripped the demon''s torso open with his bare hands.


    "What... are you..." The orange eyed demon asked as it was dropped to the ground beneath Ephram, trying desperately to hold on to him as it slid down into the hellish red fog.


    "I''m the fucking Devil."

 Burnout

    The fire inside burned brightly, but as all fires do, it began to smolder. The rising smoke of his anger rose to great heights, but it was nothing more than smoke. As Ephram stood tall in the graveyard, looking down upon his fallen enemies, he felt his rage subside. The violent dance of hatred he had carried out was most definitely the most atrocious thing he''d ever done. A small part of him felt remorse for the demons scattered across the graveyard, yet another part felt relief. Their limbs had been ripped from their torso, their heads had been unscrewed, and their bodies had been mangled beyond recognition. How he had managed to overcome the now silent army was beyond him, the mere thought of having the power capable of doing this was overwhelmingly terrifying.


    The prospect of power had never crossed his mind until now, but it was now the only thing occupying his mind. If the world continued to beat him down until he was forced to take drastic measures, then perhaps it was better this way. Instead of traversing through time and carefully helping those he loved, he would force the world to obey him. All of Yggdrasil would have their hearts set on a brighter future, whether they liked it or not. Yet deep within his heart he knew that peace forced upon the masses was no peace at all.


    Looking down at his red left arm, Ephram noticed its crimson hue begin to fade away. Like the cooling of red-hot steel, his pitch-black skin once again reappeared. The center of his torso had done the exact same, now replacing the red vines of rage with his original complexion. The only thing that hadn''t changed, however, were his glowing red eyes. They had become much dimmer, but their crimson hue never faded from his face. Ephram felt like his eyes were finally open for the very first time, in both the literal and figurative sense. He could finally see the world for what it truly was, a never-ending battle for survival.


    "I... did this?" He asked himself, slowly walking through the graveyard as he made his way to his unconscious wife and friend.


    Stepping over the one-eyed demon''s body, he grimaced at the plastered look of shock and pity upon its face. He truly had lost all sense of reason and had succumbed to his rage, and in doing so, had felt ashamed for it. It didn''t matter to Ephram how necessary it was, the fact of his murderous rampage was still relevant. He had saved both Silvia and May, but had lost Silo in the process. He thought of their lives as more precious than his own, and cursed himself for being so careless with them. His thoughtless actions had led to the death of Silo, his first friend since coming to Hell. If only he had stayed inside the house and hid, perhaps the field mouse would still be alive.


    "I''m so sorry..." He trailed off as he reached Silvia and May, unconscious underneath the pine tree.


    Throwing Silvia over his shoulder and hoisting May into his arms, Ephram trudged through the mud and fog of the graveyard as he looked back one last time. He found it horribly cruel what the one-eyed demon had done, not leaving the body of Silo to even take back with him. The field mouse had been reduced to mush, a grotesque pile of dark flesh and bone. The only consolation Ephram could find within himself is that maybe Silo had moved on to the Abyss, and perhaps he could save his friend.


    But that thought was quickly put out of his mind as he realized just what the Abyss truly was. The Abyss was no afterlife, but the absence of one. Death is death, and there was no getting around it. Silo was doomed to the true eternal nothingness of death, not the false mask the Abyss wore to consume the souls of the living. He could never be brought back, and neither could the demons Ephram had ripped through. They were gone forever along with the field mouse, never to appear again. The thought of an eternal slumber terrified Ephram to his core, and as he walked towards the house with his wife and friend, he began to feel something horribly human begin to happen.


    As if his previous statement had been burnt to ash, the devil he proclaimed to be had died almost instantly. The human man Ephram once was had shone through the mask he portrayed to others in the form of tears. Now flowing softly from his red eyes were streams of salty tears, brought on by the pain of losing a friend and nearly losing the others. It had been quite some time since he had felt the rush of tears escape his eyes, and had never once even considered the fact he may cry again as a demon. He thought it was quite the ironic sight, a demon crying over a lost companion. The stories he''d heard as a human child about the creatures of Hell had done nothing but terrify him, but now that he had become one, he felt nothing but anguish.


    It was an unfair existence to be thrown into the world expected to drive fear and evil into the hearts of many. The demons he had crossed paths with so far were all the embodiment of that notion to some extent, with only his few friends being the exception. Why reality had damned the demon race to harbor the evil of Yggdrasil was beyond him, but he didn''t need to fully understand it to know it was wrong. Every living creature whether demon, angel, or human deserved to lead a life of peace and tranquility. A world of worry was no world at all, simply an anxious existence waiting to end.


    As he found his way back inside the home, he looked longingly at the broken blue porch swing. It creaked back and forth in the chilling night breeze as if it were mocking him, laughing at him as it watched him in the graveyard. The rusted metal chains holding it up from the ceiling of the porch swayed like the pendulum of a clock, ticking eerily by with every passing second.


    Entering the living room of the home after kicking the door open, he immediately noticed the slumped over body of Restavel lying upon one side of the couch. He was uncertain as to why she had passed out in the first place but noticed how disturbingly quiet it had become because of it. He was the only one left now, everyone else had been gravely injured. It was a lonesome feeling, knowing he alone was strong enough to fight back against the scheming of the world. It was his greatest wish to bring his companions along with him, striding towards a better future for everyone. That wish, however, he knew was nothing more than a pipe dream.


    Placing May down upon the other side of the couch and Silvia in the center, Ephram leaned against the wall of his once home. He couldn''t bring himself to look at either his wife nor May, as their clothes had been soaked in both the blood of the attacking demons and their own. The white gown Silvia wore now resembled a rusted red tunic, and May''s light button-up shirt was nearly the same. Her hat had seemingly disappeared during the fight as well, forever blowing away with the breeze as it was carried far away.


    His wife''s long silver hair had become matted with red and upon seeing it Ephram felt a horrifying sense of deja vu. The moment he had seen his wife''s body in the hospital after the crash had been implanted in his mind forever. Seeing his wife in a similar state once more nearly pushed him off the edge of insanity. Even May''s golden locks of hair were just as caked with red, twisting each strand into a red vine of demonic blood. The people he cared most for had once again been let down by him, and he cursed himself for allowing them to get hurt.


    There was a familiar scent drifting through the air, the scent of a vanilla and pecan candle. As he shut his eyes and slowly dropped to the floor against the wall, he took in the surrounding aroma. Part of him knew that the scent wasn''t real, but another part simply did not care. It reminded him of his days with his wife, alone together until the end. The person he cared most for had been ripped from his arms and cast into the Abyss, but he had managed to get her back. As Ephram thought of this fact, he began to question whether or not all of this was truly worth it. He had regained his memories, he had saved his wife, and had made friends along the way. Those friends, however, had seen nothing but torment since meeting him. Perhaps they''d be better off if he were to just leave, sparing them from the destruction he left in his wake.


    "I''m sorry... Silo... and all of you. I never wanted this to happen, I just... wanted to be happy." He said aloud, opening his red eyes once more as he looked towards the couch.


    Ephram felt his mind begin to spin circles around him, as if his inner thoughts had ganged up on him. All he wanted out of life was to be at peace with those he cared for, but apparently that was too much to ask. The world had other plans for him, and no matter how hard he fought them, those plans would be seen through to the end.


    As the feelings of guilt consumed his soul, he began thinking to himself that perhaps the Abyss didn''t seem like too bad of an option. It felt as if he were still inside of the expanding darkness as it swallowed him whole, but his surroundings told him differently. The pure apathy the world held for its inhabitants lit a fire under him, but the calmness of the Abyss seemed to snuff out those flames. The peaceful nothingness of the darkness had taken hold of his soul, twisting it in whichever direction it deemed best. Ephram knew in his heart that he would never succumb to the darkness as long as Silvia and the others were alive, but losing Silo was nearly too much to bear.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    *cough*


    Ephram was startled at the sudden noise emanating from the couch, and perked his head up to see who had begun to wake. As he watched the body of Restavel the maid begin to shudder as she coughed, he sprung to his feet to help her.


    "Restavel, what happened? Are you alright?" He asked quickly, placing his hand upon her shoulder as he knelt down next to her.


    The maid nodded her head slowly, trying to fight back her coughing fit as she laid her head back down upon the arm of the couch, looking over to Ephram.


    "I was... attacked..." She spluttered, finally ceasing her coughing as she cleared her throat, "I tried to hold them off, but there were so many. My main body was dumped somewhere in the slums of Ygdransi, but... I don''t know why. Surely they were going to kill me, I don''t understand why they just ditched my body. I tried to tell Silo as we stood outside, did he make it to you in time?" She asked, but as she began to look round the room she noticed the unconscious bodies of both Silvia and May near her on the couch.


    "No, what happened here? And... Ephram... your eyes!" She asked, sitting up slowly to inspect the wounds inflicted on the two of them.


    As Restavel gently ran her fingers across Silvia''s shoulder, she shook her head in disbelief. Blaming herself for being so careless as to let this happen, she looked towards Ephram for any hint of an explanation. Neither her nor him had much of a clue as to what was going on, but with their combined knowledge, perhaps they could get a leg up on whatever Aberlain was planning to do from here.


    "Restavel, I''m sorry... Silo, he..." Ephram began, but looked down at the floor instead of finishing his sentence. It was much too painful for him to say it aloud just yet, but as Restavel watched him hang his head, she understood.


    "No, that can''t be true... how?" She asked, but Ephram only shook his head in response.


    Slowly pointing towards the direction of the graveyard, he made his way towards the window to look out of it. The mist hadn''t yet cleared out, but the strewn about corpses of the demons he had killed stuck out like a sore thumb. The blood covered gravestones reflected the pale moonlight as he scanned the surroundings of the home, making sure no more monsters dared approach. Restavel groggily limped towards the window as well, peering through it silently as she surveyed the horrors before her.


    "What... could have done this? Was this you?" She asked, looking slowly over to Ephram as she met with his newly red eyes.


    She had never seen such a crimson color piercing through the eyes of any such demon before, yet again Ephram had proven himself to be unique. The coloring of a demon''s eyes had little to do with their status in Hell, but the fact still remained that even a Rootlord possessed no such coloring. The golden eyes of Aberlain shone as brilliantly as the sun, as the orange eyes of his peers shone like a warm fire on a cold night. Red eyes, however, were simply unheard of in the hierarchy of Hell, it was a never-before-seen phenomena. What this could mean for Ephram, however, Restavel had no clue.


    "Yes... Restavel, what''s happening to me?" He said meekly, his red eyes begging her for any explanation. The overwhelming fear he felt towards himself was enough to smother any anger he once held.


    "I don''t know... I''m sorry." She responded, shaking her head in dismay. She wished she could help him on his unknown path towards the future, but the path before him was one only he could see. She had seen quite a few battlefields in her time but the graveyard was something more than that. It was a bloodbath.


    As the short maid limped back towards the couch and placed her hands upon the back, she looked down at Silvia and May as they laid still. They were both still breathing, but it was only a matter of time until things got worse. As Restavel thought of what to do, she watched Ephram make his way over to the couch as well.


    "I feel as if my mind is... leaving me. I know I''m not human anymore, but I still feel so much more than I know I should. It''s as if my humanity is fighting back against my now demonic nature and... I don''t know what to do." He said, looking down at his wife upon the couch as her chest slowly rose and fell with every struggle for breath.


    Restavel hung her head sadly at his words, her straight long bangs covering her face completely as she looked downwards. She knew how lost he must feel right now, she had gone through something similar before. Her countless days lost within the Abyss felt like nothing more than a constant struggle for sanity, only to be thrust back into the world as if nothing had changed. She knew how hard it was to find the light within yourself once again, and knew that if it weren''t for him she would still be under the control of Aberlain.


    "Ephram, listen to me. If it weren''t for you saving me, we would be enemies. Aberlain had nearly full control over me until you took my main body''s sight away. If you hadn''t done what you needed to, I''d probably have put a sword through your throat long ago. What I''m trying to say is... you can''t do this alone, nor should you try to." Restavel said, her voice growing louder and louder as she spoke and looked back up at him.


    "What are you talking about?" He asked, perking his head up slightly to look at her as she spoke.


    "You know exactly what I''m talking about. No matter how alone you may feel at times, we''re still here with you. It doesn''t matter where we are in the world, we are all with you. Even Silo, even now. His memory, and our memories. We''ll always be together until we have all died. You must know that you have never been alone, never. You must do what your heart tells you to and listen to it fully. Stop trying to control everything outside of your control, just focus on what you can change now and hope for the best... that''s all any of us can do." She said, her voice full of conviction and pride.


    Ephram stared at her in shock, not expecting to hear such kind words from Restavel all of a sudden. What she said was not lost to him and had begun to reignite the flame within his soul. He had been so thoughtless before, just trying to reach a temporary happiness for them all to enjoy until the inevitable came crashing down upon them, and it had. The plans Aberlain held for the world would one day come to fruition if someone didn''t act, and Ephram had finally begun to realize that no one was capable of acting. If nobody else could defeat him, then it would have to be him. It was his responsibility along with the support of his friends, the burden of carrying a brighter future was not on his back alone but on all of them. Silvia, May, Restavel, and Silo all had come to him for a reason. Ephram knew that without them, he would never have made it this far. To protect his friends and the future he held so dear, he would stride through reality itself to reach it.


    "You''re right... I''m sorry, I had lost sight of myself... but that doesn''t matter. I know the kind of future in store if Aberlain gets his way. I won''t let that happen. The future of the world is not something to rule over with an iron fist. It has to be me... I have to stop him."


    Restavel nodded her head slowly as she understood what he was saying.


    "Okay. As long as the bodies in the graveyard are there, I don''t think any other demons will dare approach us. I''ll watch over Silvia and May and when they wake, I''ll explain everything that''s happened. I''m familiar with dressing deep wounds as well, I myself was once quite a powerful knight and have seen one too many fatal wounds. These, however, will not be fatal with the proper treatment."


    "Thank you, Restavel... and, did you say you were a knight?"


    She chuckled under her breath at his question, grateful she could open up about her past with him. It had been far too long since she''d seen battle, but deep down she was still the same hivemind warrior she knew herself to be.


    "Yes, but that''s a story for another time."


    As Ephram nodded in agreement, he walked calmly over to the window once more as he peered through it. He hadn''t realized it before and was quite ashamed to admit it, but nevertheless, he knew he was no longer alone. He had always viewed himself as striding through life completely alone, only feeling recognized by his wife. This was no longer the case, however, as he remembered the shared laughter and pain of his newfound friends.


    After peering through the window for quite some time, he returned to the couch where two of the people he cared most for lay unconscious. Looking down at Silvia with hope for her recovery, he gently unwrapped the white scarf she had given him from around his neck. There were a few blood splatters here and there upon the scarf, but it still shone just as bright as the future he knew he could give to her. Placing the scarf atop the beating heart within her chest, he took a step back to admire her. She was stronger than ever before, both her and May had done all they could against the demons in the graveyard. Ephram felt nothing but pride in the people he surrounded himself with, and that pride was enough to carry him through to each and every day.


    He knew that as long as they were held deep within his heart, he was never to be alone again. They were the most precious part of his brighter future, and without them, the future held nothing but contempt. Ephram thought to himself how important they all were to him as he looked towards Restavel one last time, his eyes smiling for him as he felt a sense of peace wash over him.


    "I''m going to defeat Aberlain, and I''ll secure a better future for us all. I promise you, Restavel. I won''t lose anyone else." He said, dropping to one knee suddenly.


    As he looked up to Restavel once more, he saw her nodding with happiness as he watched the world around him begin to melt like hot candle wax. The colors of the world had smudged together, becoming the dark void he commanded. He had activated his demonic magic once more, and as he spotted the white light quickly approaching from the horizon, he shut his red eyes tightly as it engulfed his very soul.

 All The Kings Men

    "It''s something beautiful, don''t you think?" Aberlain asked, staring out the shattered windows as he surveyed the crumbling city below.


    The once glowing city was slowly being torn apart brick by brick by the demons he''d unleashed upon the world, their rampage never to subside. The oak lined sidewalks and roads of the city had been ripped to shreds, the faces of the homes looming above them had been made bleak and desolate, and the blood running through the nearly deserted streets ran like water from a clogged sewer drain. Aberlain knew that what he had done was necessary, and that with the passage of time all things would correct themselves eventually.


    As he clasped his hands behind his back and scanned the ground below with his gleaming yellow eyes, the face of Ryan Bailey began to smile devilishly at the sights before him. The Rootlord had grown quite accustomed to the body he now inhabited and the emotions it carried. Possessing a man such as Ryan was similar to flying a plane for the very first time, the excitement and uncertainty he felt rushing through his blood was a feeling like no other. It was both amazing and disheartening to Aberlain knowing that each and every human possessed such a keen awareness for their surroundings. The potential each one held within was nearly unlimited, and for so many of the weak and ignorant to deny their own potential was heartbreaking to the Rootlord.


    "You could certainly say that." Layani responded from upon a black futon in the corner of the room, trying not to stare too long at the open gate to Hell behind her.


    It had never occurred to her just how terrifyingly powerful Aberlain had become, and she could now fully understand why he was the most feared and powerful Rootlord in all of Hell. The way he sliced through chaos like a hot knife through butter was astounding to her, the ultimate control he seemed to possess was unlike nothing she had ever seen before. Using the chaos of the demons he had unleashed he would simultaneously gain the respect of the demons and the fearful loyalty of the humans who would survive them. In just one move, everything they had planned had been set into motion at shocking speeds.


    "Layani, I''d like to show you something. Follow me." Aberlain suddenly said, walking over to her.


    Getting up once he had walked out of the room, Layani followed Aberlain into the elevator as the two of them stayed silent for a moment. She wasn''t sure what exactly he was trying to do, and her mind raced with the possibilities. She was fully aware that he trusted her more than the other two Rootlords, so whatever she was about to see was surely something grand.


    As the elevator doors closed, Layani noticed her reflection in the mirrored doors as it began its ascent. Her long red dress sparkled with a crimson hue as her orange eyes scanned the human she possessed. She preferred inhabiting a human body rather than her true demonic form, just as Aberlain seemed as well. The raw unfiltered emotions humans carried were like an endless buffet of power for a demon, the stronger the human the more addicting they were. For the life of her, however, she couldn''t seem to remember the name of her human host any longer. Perhaps the human soul had begun to vanish underneath the weight of her own, or perhaps it had simply gone quiet from fear.


    Playing with her curly afro for a moment to fix it, Layani looked over to Aberlain as he stared coldly into his own reflection, not even blinking as he searched deep within himself for a trace of who he once was. The face of the CEO seemed cold and stoic as Aberlain inhabited him, which was something very much unlike the personality of the human man. She wasn''t sure what it would feel like to inhabit a man full of so much ambition and wondered just how addicting it would be to find a host with similar tendencies to herself.


    As the elevator slowly came to a halt, the doors opened softly revealing a large metal staircase leading towards the roof of the building. Looking over to Aberlain confusingly, Layani reluctantly followed after him as he made his way up the stairs. It was only when he shoved open the door to the cold night sky that she began to understand what the mind of Aberlain truly was like.


    "You wanted to show me... this?" She asked with awe filling her soul, looking out at the surrounding devastation the city had been subjected to.


    From the windows of the CEO''s office the view was immaculate, but the rooftop seemed to show the world for what it truly was. The crumbling city below burned brighter than the stars in the sky, its smoke reaching higher than any skyscraper could ever hope to achieve. The once brilliant lights fighting back against the natural sky had been snuffed out entirely as they were replaced by the raging fires of destruction. The air smelled of sulfur and fire, the invigorating stench of the future.


    As Layani walked forward and took in her surroundings, she reached her arms up to the sky as if reaching out towards the stars. The large white air conditioning units atop the nearly barren rooftop stood quietly nearby, as did Aberlain next to them as he watched Layani bask in his own glorious ego. As her hands found their way back down to her sides, she looked towards Aberlain with adoration in her heart.


    "This is our future, Layani! The future only I can bring forth! A future worthy of striving for!" He shouted, trying to outmatch the screams of the weak and pathetic humans cowering within the city as they echoed against the deserted buildings.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    The demons ran amuck along the entire west coast now, spreading the seed of survival within every living soul they came across. Humanity had been docile and care-free for far too long, and Aberlain knew that the only way he was to truly succeed was to wake them up to reality. Reality was cruel and unforgiving, and to fight back against cruelty one must become cruel themselves. To fight fire with fire, the only way to win is to simply grow a bigger flame. As the moon shines unapologetically upon all who see it, just as the sun burns brightly without a care in the world, Aberlain would reign supreme over all he deemed worthy of ruling.


    Walking forward towards the edge of the rooftop, Aberlain planted his feet proudly as he raised his arms to his sides. As if holding the night sky up with his own two hands, he laughed triumphantly as he stared directly into the stars above.


    "To deny the existence of weakness is to become weak yourself and thus giving in to the degeneracy all run from! I will bring forth strength! I, Aberlain Estella, King of Hell and Earth itself, will usher in an era of overwhelming ambition!" He bellowed, screaming out to the stars above as he watched them for any hint of a reaction.


    His voice would reach the furthest corners of the universe, echoing throughout Yggdrasil and within the hearts of all who sought power. All who fall beneath Aberlain would know nothing but unlimited willpower and the desire for a stronger tomorrow. The cruelty of the world would no longer govern the existence of everyone, rather their souls would govern themselves. To force the world under his heel he would stop at nothing, damning all of reality to a fate only he could see.


    Layani watched in admiration as Aberlain stopped his laughter and dropped his hands back down, now staring down below at the events unfolding before the two of them. The demons were merely under their influence, but not completely under their control. They all shared the ambitions of fighting to find strength within humanity, but their demonic nature still led them to the most gruesome of paths. The path forward was sure to be a vile one, but through pain comes strength. All who would one day survive Aberlain''s wrath would become the backbone of humanity itself, marching forward to a future where no one was ever left behind. Aberlain knew his methods could be seen as questionable, but nevertheless, the end goal was all that mattered now.


    "Sometimes I wonder what it''d be like being you. You see the world in such a different light, I don''t think I''d ever be able to comprehend it." Layani found herself saying, unsure of why she was openly admitting to her admiration for Aberlain, but his power was just simply undeniable.


    As if her words struck him like a spear through the heart, Aberlain hung his head down to his chest for a moment before turning to speak with her.


    "No, Layani, that isn''t the case. I don''t see the world in any light whatsoever, which is precisely why I do the things I must. I want to bring light to this world by any means necessary, we''ve been shrouded in darkness for far too long. Everyone carries their own light within, but that light has never once shone through to Yggdrasil as a whole." He said, but soon noticed a confused look plastered upon Layani''s face.


    "What I''m trying to say is that one day, if we don''t become united... we will all die. For good. Yggdrasil will burn itself to ash at the rate we''re going now, and nothing can stop it. Nothing but myself. I alone can march forward towards our future, regardless of whom I may step on to do so. The weakness infesting the souls of not just demons, but angels and humans as well has corrupted our very lives into destroying one another. There must be an end goal to all this, I absolutely refuse to let this thing we call life destroy itself simply because it lacks direction."


    At the mention of this, Layani suddenly remembered something quite important about Aberlain. It had been several hundred years since she''d passed, but his wife had come to mind at the thought of stepping over others towards the future. Even his own daughter was to be used as a steppingstone in the eyes of Aberlain, and as she was about to mention something to him about this, she suddenly bit her tongue in fear of possibly angering him. She didn''t know exactly what his past held, but if this is what he had become due to it then it surely was nothing to bring up too lightly.


    "Aberlain... you have my complete devotion. Whatever you need, whenever you need it, I will be there without question. We share the same goal, but I believe only you hold the strength to reach it. If I can do anything for you in any capacity, it will be done. You may use all of my assets as you please, and I wish to give you reign over even my own territory of Hell. All I ask... is that I stay by your side." She said, bending to one knee before him as he looked down at her with his shining golden eyes.


    "I truly appreciate it, Layani. You''ve been far more of a help than you could ever know... now please, run."


    Looking up at Aberlain confusingly, Layani stood back up slowly as she scanned her surroundings. Perhaps she had simply misunderstood him, she didn''t sense anyone else nearby. If there was something to run from, she couldn''t see it.


    "What do you mean? Is everything alright?"


    As soon as she had asked her question, however, she could begin to feel the presence Aberlain seemed to have sensed far before her. An overwhelming rage sending shockwaves of anger their way had found its way atop the roof, hiding from them behind one of the large AC units. She suspected it wasn''t aware of the fact they knew it was there and wondered why Aberlain had told her to run from it. Surely the two of them together posed too much of a threat for the mysterious creature to handle.


    "I see... but why run? It''s not like it stands a chance against the two of us." She asked, her voice growing a bit irritated with Aberlain as she looked towards him.


    "You''re wrong, Layani. In all my years of preparation for this day to finally come, the presence you feel now is the one thing I somehow overlooked. Get going, immediately." Aberlain commanded, ordering her to return inside as he pointed swiftly towards the door on the other side of the roof.


    Reluctantly obeying his command, Aberlain watched as Layani hurried through the door and down the stairs towards the elevator. After he knew she was at a safe distance, he then began calling out for his enemy to show themself.


    "E! It''s been quite some time! How long have you been standing there?" He shouted but received no verbal response.


    As if on cue, however, Ephram slinked out of the shadow cast by the large AC unit to reveal himself. His red eyes bore holes through the yellow eyes of Aberlain as he focused on the Rootlord, never once looking away as he prepared himself for what came next.

 Infectious Ideal

    It was finally time; the moment Ephram had been waiting for. The final act in the play of his life, enacted upon the stage of the Stellarh Inc. rooftop. The night sky seemed colder than usual as he stood face to face with the Rootlord. The willpower coming from within his reddened soul burst forth with immense strength. His boiling hot passion for a better future bubbled and raged within his mind, furious at Aberlain for having the audacity to take his bright future from him. The future he was supposed to share with Silvia and the others had been snatched from his hands in the blink of an eye. Aberlain had seen to it that everything he held dear would be taken from him, and he simply could not allow that to happen.


    "You look a bit different from last I''ve seen you... new hairdo?" Aberlain joked, the voice of the sneering Rootlord cursing the tongue of his human pawn.


    As the two demons stared each other down for what felt like an eternity of silence, Ephram thought to himself what could possibly be motivating Aberlain. He had nothing to fight for beside his own arrogance, the need to prove everyone wrong. From Ephram''s perspective, the Rootlord was simply shoving his own ideals upon the rest of the world as if they weren''t capable of thinking for themselves.


    "Aberlain... I can''t let you do this any longer! May, your daughter, you''ve nearly killed your own flesh and blood for the sake of your own ego! You''ve hurt the people I care about! The future I''ve dreamt of has been crushed once again... thanks to someone like you!" He yelled, his eyes beginning to harbor a small fiery rage within. The soul Ephram commanded had begun to toil about in his body as if clawing to escape the binds of his flesh to rip through Aberlain.


    "You don''t seem to understand the severity of our situation, E! A few lives here and there is a very small price to pay for any future! Seeing as how we all don''t have one to begin with! You''d truly mock the only one capable of driving this rotten existence into longevity!?" Aberlain exclaimed, his golden eyes peering into the soul of Ephram as if trying to understand just why this demon couldn''t see eye to eye with him.


    "What the hell are you talking about? You''re doing this for the future!? What future could this possibly hold!?" Ephram screamed as he asked Aberlain, holding out his arms to gesture towards the towering smoke billowing above from the destruction of the city below.


    As if something inside the Rootlord''s mind had snapped, the face of Ryan Bailey went limp from the lack of emotion. The sneering smile plastered upon his face had been wiped away, and all playfulness had ceased to emanate from his mouth as he spoke quietly without missing a beat.


    "The future of Yggdrasil is doomed if we continue on the path before us. I know you won''t understand now but once I have total control over this thing we call life, you''ll see. The laws that govern this world are no mere coincidence, and those laws seek to destroy us all. We can no longer sit back and enjoy the chaos; we must redirect it. Whether you believe me or not, it pays me no concern. I do what I do because I must, not because I want to." He said, the commanding power in his voice suddenly going out like a dying flame as he stared towards Ephram.


    His yellow eyes seemed devoid of any emotion whatsoever, as if the Rootlord had seemingly gone numb from his raging ambition. It was only for a few moments, but something about what he had said peaked Ephram''s interest. His own goals were to seek a better future for Silvia and the others, but Aberlain had gotten Silo killed in the process. He had tried to kill him by using Pestarrem as a pawn, even wanting his own daughter dead for these same reasons he seemed so keen on keeping secret. Whatever lay behind Aberlain''s motivations were something Ephram knew he may never be able to understand, but nevertheless, what the Rootlord was doing would bring only torment and pain to those who couldn''t fight back.


    Reaching into his pocket for the golden pocket watch he carried, Ephram brought forth the small device and clicked it open. The photograph of himself and Silvia stared back at him as the watch ticked with every passing second, their smiling faces warming his heart to remind him why he fought. A better future was what his wife needed, along with the friends he''d made along the way. Surely, Ephram thought, there must be a better path towards the future. No amount of destruction and torture inflicted upon the masses would bring forth anything he would find worth fighting for.


    "What... are you doing?" Aberlain suddenly asked, unsure of why Ephram had suddenly gone quiet as he stared down at the pocket watch.


    "We aren''t so different, you and me. I guess I hadn''t realized it before, but we seem to want something quite similar. However, what you''re doing is still wrong. The future must be something everyone wants to fight towards, not against."


    "You don''t understand... there will be no future if the weak and ignorant keep running this world. Only the strong should build us up towards the future, leaving the weak behind as the disease they truly are. Hell has been overrun by mindless demons wanting nothing more than to quench their thirst for destruction, their minds twisted by the fact of an eternal nothingness. Us Rootlords are few too many, and not strong enough on our own to unite the forces of Hell. Even the humans of this world and the angels of Heaven fear the Abyss, the true Abyss. Death itself."


    At the mention of the Abyss, Ephram remembered the Rootlord''s capabilities. He had taken Restavel from the eternal nothingness somehow before, but he still didn''t know just how Aberlain was capable of such feats. Aberlain''s demonic magic seemed to allow him to grant humans the sight of a demon, and to possess or control their very minds. Why he had taken the mind of Ryan was beyond the understanding of Ephram. He would have to keep this in mind if he really wanted to make an enemy of someone more powerful than he could imagine.


    "No, I don''t think you understand. The world is not yours to control, it doesn''t belong to anyone. You''ve hidden yourself away in the shadows until now because you know what you''re doing is wrong. The future of Yggdrasil is up to everyone who calls it home, not an unjust King ready to sacrifice his own people." Ephram proclaimed, watching as the face of the CEO twisted back into its original condescending sneer.


    The sneering smile of the Rootlord shone through the face of the human man, as if to mock the fact Ephram was even there to begin with. Taking a few steps forward, he began fiddling with the golden cufflinks upon his crimson suit sleeves. The devilish aura of the Rootlord gave Ephram more fear than he''d like to admit, but he held strong against his enemy.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "A King, huh? I like the sound of that..." Aberlain said, looking down at the golden watch wrapped neatly around his wrist, "Y''know, E, I had always noticed something different about you. After all my preparations for this day to come, after everything I''ve held secret, you''ve somehow managed to surprise me."


    Ephram scoffed under his breath at the Rootlord''s remark, growing more and more on edge with every step Aberlain took towards him.


    "Would you like to know these secrets? If I tell you... perhaps you could find that better future you want so desperately. By all means, if you think you can do a better job, go ahead."


    "Is this... some kind of trick? Why would you tell me anything!? Why would I believe anything you have to say!?" Ephram protested loudly, taking one small step backwards away from the approaching Rootlord.


    As Aberlain stopped his advance towards Ephram, he looked down at him. Being just inches away from his face, the Rootlord thought he sensed some hesitation coming from his enemy. The unwavering anger Ephram seemed to hold inside his soul had begun to question itself, and perhaps the future the Rootlord had envisioned exceeded even the expectations of Ephram himself. His methods were cruel and unjust, but the two demons did find it strikingly odd how similar their end goals were.


    "There is a place here on Earth, hidden away with ancient magic. A single white and black rose grows from the ground, without a blade of grass in sight. The power of the balance rose is enough to change the course of our future, and it''s that single rose that dictates the minds of all who reside within this plane of existence. If one were to uproot this rose and pick a single petal from either side, the balance of the world would be undone. It''s said that the one who uproots the rose will have the power necessary to control the past, present, and future. The only thing left to do now that I nearly have control over Earth is to find the rose and kill its guardian. I will uproot the balance rose, and usher in a new era of prosperity! That, E, is my goal!" Aberlain said, his voice growing louder with every word he spoke as he watched Ephram back away from him slowly.


    Raising his arms to the sky as if embracing the fading night, he began to shout upwards as small slivers of sunlight crawled over the horizon. The morning sun was quickly approaching, and the day of tomorrow had finally come to pass. The few rays of sunlight shone brightly upon the crumbling city, who''s screams were beginning to die out.


    "Under my leadership, all of Yggdrasil will march towards a future full of pride and glory! The weak will no longer rule us! We will take this world by storm! We will no longer cower in fear under the blind hands of fate! We are masters of our own destiny! We are Gods!" Aberlain boomed triumphantly, the rays of the morning sun shining past his tortured soul and into the eyes of Ephram.


    As Ephram locked his eyes upon the Rootlord, he felt a wave of regret wash over him. It was unfair that the world had beaten the Rootlord down this much to the point of madness, and Ephram felt pangs of guilt knowing he could have done something to help if only he knew how. It was too late for Aberlain now, the madness of ambition had taken hold of his mind.


    "Aberlain... I''m sorry. I can''t imagine how hard your life must''ve been to find yourself in this position."


    Looking down confusingly towards Ephram, the Rootlord made an odd face at him. It had been quite some time since he''d heard the words just uttered to him, and he was no longer certain as to what emotion he was supposed to feel at them. He couldn''t recall the last time someone had apologized to him with such a sincerity in their voice, and it had taken him quite off guard.


    "Wha-" He began, but felt a cold chill encompass his body as he leapt backwards instinctively from Ephram.


    Staring back at him now was no longer the weak and confused demon he had met once before, but someone entirely different. It had struck Aberlain as odd before how Ephram now possessed a pair of eyes, and everything was slowly beginning to come together in his mind. The way this demon carried himself was unlike any other he had ever seen, and it only helped to reinforce the fact that Ephram could be dangerous.


    For all the knowledge and power Aberlain held within, something still told him to keep his distance from his enemy. This feeling was something he hadn''t felt in quite a long time, perhaps the last time he had felt it was the day he had killed his parents. Fear coursed through his spine, chilling waves of terror seemingly finding their place within his mind.


    "What... are you?" He asked, using the only approach he could think of to gain more information about his enemy.


    "You call yourself a King... but you''re not. You call yourself a God... but you''re not. You are merely an animal trying everything in its power to survive. I am nothing like you, Aberlain, I am much more." Ephram said, his voice slicing through the air and infecting the thoughts of the Rootlord. As he closed his pocket watch and placed it back within his left breast pocket, he took a single step forward.


    Growing furious at the jabbing of his own pride, Aberlain''s face grew contorted with animosity. It had been far too long since he''d found someone worthy of calling his enemy, and found strength in this fact. The constant reminder of fear in the back of his mind was significant to him, and knew that if Ephram were to stand in his way any longer, he would cause problems.


    "Then let''s settle this. The future of the world, in both our hands. There''s only one future, however, so I suppose I''ll just have to take it from you." Aberlain said with monstrous anger, letting the fire inside burn to heights he never thought possible.


    "I''m glad we''re both on the same page."


    As soon as Ephram had finished speaking he charged towards the Rootlord, the full force of his body soon to plow through him. Aberlain, however, did nothing but smile as he side-stepped him with a swiftness Ephram had never seen before. With every swing of his fist towards Aberlain, Ephram felt his hands reach nothing but air. It was as if he were swinging wildly with no target in sight.


    "Interesting... you fight exactly how I thought you would. You have power but don''t know how to use it. How cliche." Aberlain sighed, showing his obvious disappointment towards Ephram as he dodged yet another wild swing of his fist.


    Trying to put the Rootlord''s banter out of his mind, Ephram tried once more to land a hit. It was as if Aberlain knew every move he was going to make before he made it. He had at least expected to receive a few counterstrikes against him, but the fact Aberlain hadn''t even tried was all the more terrifying. It was like he was being toyed with, as if his power was nowhere near that of the Rootlord.


    Growing frustrated with the lack of progress he was making, Ephram yelled furiously towards his enemy. Charging at him once more to take him down, a sudden burst of pain shot through his midsection. Now finding himself gasping for breath upon the ground with his face to the sky, he couldn''t make sense of what just happened.


    "My my... quite arrogant aren''t we? Unlike you, I don''t miss. If you truly want to fight with our fists, you should be prepared for the consequences." Aberlain laughed, finding it amusing to see just how quickly Ephram had fallen to his back.


    Trying to bring himself back to his feet, Ephram struggled to move a single inch as he lay nearly paralyzed upon the ground. The force the Rootlord commanded was something more immense than he was even capable of understanding, it felt as if he had been hit by a speeding missile. Nothing he could do was enough to bring his body out of its shocked state as he laid writhing upon the ground, trying desperately to get back in the fight once more.

 Unconquerable Soul

    "I''d like for you to shut up and listen, just this once. Do you understand me?" The whispering voice of the Rootlord echoed throughout Ephram''s mind.


    Something wasn''t right. Something inside of him had changed once more. After Aberlain had punched straight into his diaphragm, Ephram had fallen to the ground gasping for breath. It was as if every molecule in his body had been ripped apart and sewn back together again, fighting to cling to one another. He had never felt this pure strength before and was shocked at the level Aberlain had reached. They were in completely different leagues, and all hope was beginning to drain from Ephram''s mind as he listened to the mad ramblings of the self-proclaimed King.


    "The world as we know it is over. I will destroy the infrastructure humanity has built upon the Earth and rebuild this realm for the sake of both our races. Demons and humans alike will roam this world, constantly seeking to improve themselves. I will no longer tolerate the weakness of neither the flesh nor the mind from anyone, for weakness is not something I indulge in." Aberlain said, kneeling down next to Ephram''s unmoving body as he spoke.


    As if the very next words uttered by the Rootlord were made of toxins, the seething venomous hate pouring from his mouth was enough to send Ephram into a frenzy of the mind. His body was still unable to move as it recovered from the shock of Aberlain''s punch, but his mind was put into overdrive as he hung on every word.


    "I will kill everyone you love, destroy everything you have, and take all that is precious to you before I allow you to rip the future from my grasp. There is nothing you can do to stop progress." The Rootlord said, standing back up slowly as he straightened his suit jacket and began walking away towards the edge of the roof.


    The yellow eyes peering from his human host''s face scanned the surrounding carnage of the city. The billowing clouds of gray smoke rose from every crumbling home and business below. The screams had just about died out, but every once in a while the horrific screech of a dying human sped through the air. The joyous yet crazed laughter coming from the demons he''d unleashed, however, were plentiful in numbers.


    Aberlain slowly turned as he heard the shuffling of feet behind him, Ephram had finally regained a bit of strength. As the two demons turned to face each other once more, the Rootlord began to sigh with genuine sadness. His path was a hard one, not many walked it. The only enemy he thought capable of possibly defeating him had proven himself to be just as weak as the others.


    "Let''s get it over with already." He said exasperatedly, wishing this fight would just end already.


    Ephram''s red eyes grew wide with both shock and anger. It was unbelievable to him how unfair this world seemed to treat him. After all this power, all this strength, and all this determination he held within he was still just as helpless as before. It was like reality kept placing impossible obstacles in his way to keep him down for good, as if it knew he was a threat.


    Tick.


    All of a sudden, the air around Ephram grew warmer. As he listened to the soft ticking of his pocket watch, he began blocking out everything else around him. He had defied reality before, beating odds he knew were impossible. To rise above the cruelty of this world he would have to become something else entirely. Like a raging inferno toiling about within his soul, the thought of losing to Aberlain and consequently failing his friends tormented his mind. Ephram thought to himself that maybe not everything beautiful should last forever. Perhaps it was better for the light to one day go out, leaving nothing but darkness.


    Tick.


    The watch disagreed. As if time itself were holding tightly to his soul, the watch began to give off its own waves of animosity. The sympathy it felt for Ephram as it saw the beauty in his eyes fade away, along with anything else wonderful in his soul, was nearly infinite. The world was sucking him dry of all hope and ambition and yet he still fought back. The only hope the world had left for a truly bright future, rested upon the back of this one human man turned demon. The willpower he carried alone was enough to send shockwaves of inspiration through the very soul of what he held most precious to him. The golden pocket watch felt the very energy being released from Ephram''s body, giving it a new hope for a better future.


    "What the..." Aberlain suddenly said, his voice growing quieter as he watched the events unfold.


    As if the golden watch had grown a soul of its own, it began to glow a devilish red hue as it synchronized with Ephram''s eyes. The physical manifestation of rage pouring from Ephram and his watch was unlike anything Aberlain had seen before. The watch itself pulsed violently like the beating of a tormented heart, waves of crimson red flying up into the air. The morning rays of the sun once enveloping the Rootlord had now been blotted out by the immense light spewing from the eyes and heart of Ephram.


    The demonic laughter and horrifying screams had all vanished as every creature upon the ground looked up to the Stellarh Inc. building with awe. The blazing red light upon the rooftop could be seen for miles around in every direction, like a crimson beacon of hope blotting out the sun. Vines of crimson energy shot into the sky like a valiant spear, hurtling upwards into the unknown.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Aberlain took several steps back as he felt the hurricane of wind fly past him. The murderous red eyes of Ephram locked onto the yellow eyes of the Rootlord as he stood hunched over, emanating shockwaves of crimson fury. It was as if he were truly carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders with every step he took towards Aberlain. The beating of his red heart pulsed throughout the air, causing the Rootlord to slightly lose his balance with every step Ephram took.


    Seeing this as an opportunity, Ephram suddenly lunged forward with astounding speed to land a direct hit upon Aberlain''s chest. The force of the blow was enough to kill any ordinary demon, but the Rootlord was anything but ordinary. He had been shoved back towards the very edge of the rooftop but maintained his balance as a barrage of fists came barreling at him without skipping a beat. Seeing no other option but to stand his ground and tank Ephram''s attacks, Aberlain tried his best to block every shot thrown his way if they were undodgeable. The relentless flurry of anger unleashed upon the Rootlord was a surprising one to him, but he still held strong against the attacks.


    "Well, shit! This is quite the surprise E! I knew there was something special about you! How... unfortunate." Aberlain said as he broke free from the onslaught, landing a hit of his own upon Ephram''s temple.


    "I''m sure you''re aware of my demonic powers! It''s too bad all that anger can''t hold me back from devouring your mind!" The Rootlord yelled, springing forward and grabbing Ephram''s head with both hands as he tried possessing him.


    As Ephram stood still for a moment, he began feeling the energy drain from his body while the Rootlord attempted to jump from the body of the CEO and into his own. It was an odd feeling he couldn''t quite understand, as if his mind were suddenly going soupy as the Rootlord tried to take control. It was only for a moment, however, that Aberlain saw something deep within the mind of Ephram that caused him to let go. A memory still yet to be discovered lay dormant inside of his brain, locked in a cage with no key. The moment Aberlain had tried to enter the mind of Ephram, that cage had been forced open.


    "Get away from me!!" The Rootlord screeched, unhanding Ephram as he ran to mere inches away from the edge of the roof. The look in his golden eyes seemed to be a look of true fear, an unholy grimace of terror plastered across the face of the CEO he inhabited.


    Ephram stood unmoving as confusion settled in, unsure of what Aberlain had seen to cause such a shiver to crawl up his spine.


    "Aberlain... you don''t get to run away!" Ephram snarled, taking several steps forward to approach the Rootlord.


    "No... you don''t know what you''ve done! You''ve killed us all! You will cause the future I was trying to warn you about! Don''t come crawling back to me when it''s too late!!" Aberlain screamed, his defeated tone indicated he was truly shaken up regarding what he had seen.


    Ignoring the mad ramblings of the Rootlord, Ephram continued towards his target. As he reached out and grabbed Aberlain by his throat, however, he noticed the Rootlord''s contorted face looked similar to that of an enraged yet wounded animal. The look sprawled across Ryan Bailey''s face was nothing more than genuine fear in its purest form.


    As soon as Ephram was about to finish what he''d started, that same look of fear upon the Rootlord''s face twisted itself back into its original condescending sneer in mere seconds.


    "Moron... they''re already here!" He choked out happily, trying to speak as Ephram wrapped both hands around his throat tightly to lean the Rootlord over the edge.


    Turning his head for one second to look behind him, Ephram failed to notice the small chuckle from Aberlain as he found his own opportunity for victory. Grabbing hold of Ephram''s arm, the Rootlord leaped from the rooftop with his prisoner in tow. The immense red glow from Ephram''s pocket watch and face began to fade away, leaving just his crimson eyes to stare into the face of the Rootlord.


    It wasn''t the thought of hitting the ground that the two of them feared, but who was stronger to survive the fall with minor injuries. Both Aberlain and Ephram were demons in completely different leagues, but the human host the Rootlord occupied was significantly weaker due to his human nature. Neither one of them would die from the impact alone, but they both knew it would hurt like hell.


    "I''d say see you in Hell! However... that''s not where we''re going!" Aberlain suddenly shouted from nearby as they fell, the crazed yet frightened look in his eye sent shivers up Ephram''s spine.


    Looking at the Rootlord with confusion, Ephram noticed his hat had flown off and begun gently floating down far above the two of them. As they hurtled past the halfway-point to the ground, several large pairs of shimmering white wings descended from the sky in perfect unison.


    A small group of angels had appeared above the Stellarh Inc. building, surrounding it with large golden spears and swords. They only seemed to have about twenty in their ranks, but the confidence shining from them all made Ephram feel as if they had the power to stop this nightmare. One angel in particular, however, proved Ephram''s thoughts to be incorrect.


    Like a diving vulture, an angel in bulky black armor scooped up Aberlain within his arms. The angel''s red feathery plumes resting atop his dark helm whipped in the wind as his large white wings flapped rapidly, cutting through the sky. The Rootlord struggled and fought against the grip of the angel as they ascended into the sky, but the angel''s strength outweighed that of his own.


    Ephram found it ironically cruel how such a divine creature would save the life of an evil tyrant, but perhaps this was simply life. The reality of the world no longer mattered to him as if his very thoughts were powerful enough to go against the flow of time. Reality was wrong and he was right. As Ephram slowly closed his eyes and embraced the fall, he took one more look up to the sky; its beauty held secrets he could never hope to understand. Everything he''d done to protect his friends had truly bore nothing, the fruits of his labor had been rotten from the very start.


    Tick.


    As he descended rapidly to the ground, he listened to the soft ticking of his pocket watch cry out to him. Mere seconds away from the inevitable crash below, however, another sound began to mix in with the slow ticks. At first it was very faint, but it soon became clear to him that the flapping of wings were drawing nearer. The feathery whooshing of air grew louder and louder as Ephram opened his eyes once more.


    A tall and brawny angel had swooped down from amidst their ranks, closing the gap between Ephram and himself with breakneck speed. The white helm of this angelic knight shone brilliantly as long strands of blonde hair peaked through the bottom. The long and fluffy white cloak he draped over his steely gray armor billowed in the wind as he reached his arm out towards Ephram. The armor itself reflected the morning sun like an imperfect mirror, shining the sun directly into Ephram''s crimson eyes. Perhaps the world still needed him after all. Maybe there was still a future to be held within his grasp, and the only thing left to do now was reach out and grab it. Reaching out quickly for the angel with his left hand, he clasped the hand of fate.


    Tick.

 Epilogue: A Monsters Tenacity

    Dismembered limbs and rotting corpses piled higher than the eye could see within the darkness of the Abyss. The mountain of flesh reached higher than anything the wanderers had seen as they shuffled their tired feet towards it. The dripping blood ran down the mountainside like rivers of rust as it reached the bottom, creating an ocean of red for the wanderers to wade through. The Abyss was beginning to fill up with a thick pool of blood thanks to the colossal mound of flesh directly beneath Yggdrasil.


    As one wanderer amongst many reached weakly up for one of the protruding limbs within the mountain, it began heaving itself upwards towards the black sky. Other demons, angels, and humans had begun crawling up the mountain as they tried to make their way out of the red ocean and back towards the Yggdrasil tree. Their hundreds of tired groans echoed softly through the air, just barely reaching a whisper. Hope was not something they still meant to cling to, but a chance of life within Yggdrasil once more was enough to send every wanderer within the Abyss speeding towards the mountain. The only reason the mountain had grown to such heights, however, was precisely due to the small amount of hope they still held. The bodies making up the mountain were those of the other wanderers, piling up to reach unimaginable heights.


    Standing atop the countless bodies at the very tip of the mountain was a tall and grotesque monstrosity with a look of rage and determination in its eyes. With only its right arm still attached to its body, it gripped a long blood-soaked curved bone as a weapon. Underneath its milky white eyes and mangled rat-like jaw rested a small stump of bone, as if a large bony protrusion had been snapped off entirely. Atop its head, however, laid a single curved white horn made of bone.


    Using the bloodied edge of the bony club in its hand, the large rat creature began hacking through an attacking wanderer. Millions of crawling bodies inched their way to the top of the mountain, their goal all the same. If they could reach the top and escape the void below, perhaps by the time they reach the summit they could also reach the lowest hanging root of Hell.


    "Ephram... Ephram... Ephram... Ephram... Ephram... Ephram..." The rat monster angrily muttered to itself over and over again as it ripped through the flesh of the wanderer, repeating the name as if afraid to forget it.


    As it brought down the curved bony club once more into the torso of its prey, the club suddenly lodged itself within the open rib cage of the wanderer. The rat creature snarled angrily at this, ripping through the flesh and bone of the wanderer with its teeth to unlodge the club.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    As it stumbled back to its feet with the club in hand, it noticed the soft groans below beginning to die out. The sounds echoing through the air had turned more into a gasp of shock and awe as the wanderers all looked to the sky.


    The rat monster crumbled to its knees as it caught sight of its goal; a large brown root sticking out through the darkness of the void. It was closer than the rat monster had thought, and it began cackling with maddened joy as it pointed the tip of its club towards the root. It was still too dark to see anything above the single hanging root, but it knew the Yggdrasil tree was finally within its reach.


    "Ephram! I will never forget you! I told you I''ll burn it all to ash! My name is Pestarrem, and I''ll kill you all!" He bellowed, his voice roaring with a monstrous fury.


    Pestarrem looked up with wide angry eyes towards the root as he brought himself back to his feet. The root was quite high up in the sky, but with one last burst of energy he found himself preparing to jump. As he lowered his thin and lanky body to the ground and gripped his club with all his strength, his legs forced his body high into the air as he reached out for the edge of the brown root. The leap he had taken expended nearly all of his remaining energy, but nevertheless he was successful.


    Hitting against the root with a thud, he felt the emptiness of the void leave his soul as he firmly wrapped his legs and arm around it. The lowest hanging root in all of Hell had come to save him, giving Pestarrem a second chance for life as he began climbing up the root towards his home. The world had abandoned beauty entirely, Pestarrem thought, beginning his long journey back into reality.


    Thinking back to his brothers in the sewer, he began to wonder whether or not things would have turned out differently had he not picked up Ephram. Their torture victims had killed his two brothers and nearly himself and yet he still found himself fighting against the one who took everything from him. Ephram would pay for what he had done, all of existence would pay for its crimes. Pestarrem felt a scowl beginning to spread across his face, revealing his now rotting teeth which had been covered in blood and bits of hanging flesh.


    He grew more enraged with every second that passed as he thought of those who had wronged him. He had been abandoned by the world entirely and would have his revenge. As he continued his ascent into Hell, Pestarrem thought he heard a faint and soft ticking coming from far above. The slow tick of an invisible watch echoed throughout his mind, reminding him after every passing second that he must destroy Yggdrasil itself. If he truly wanted revenge on Ephram, he must take all that is beautiful in the world and turn it to ash.


    The strong have no place within the world yet neither do the weak. Existence itself was a disease brought upon the true form of reality: The Abyss. Pestarrem''s mind had left him long ago, becoming the physical embodiment of the dark nothingness he had escaped. Like the devourer of worlds, the Abyss incarnate would bring ruin to all who take their first and final breath. The tidal waves of chaos had risen once more, this time to swallow everything in its path.